a true relation of an apparition expressions and actings of a spirit which infected the house of andrew mackie in ring-croft of stocking, in the paroch of kerrick, in the stewartry of kirkcudbright, in scotland / by mr. alexander telfair, minister of that paroch ; and attested by many other persons who were also eye and ear-witnesses. telfair, alexander. 1696 approx. 33 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 9 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2004-03 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a64292 wing t623 estc r33670 13546999 ocm 13546999 100154 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a64292) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 100154) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 1558:16) a true relation of an apparition expressions and actings of a spirit which infected the house of andrew mackie in ring-croft of stocking, in the paroch of kerrick, in the stewartry of kirkcudbright, in scotland / by mr. alexander telfair, minister of that paroch ; and attested by many other persons who were also eye and ear-witnesses. telfair, alexander. 15, [1] p. printed by george mosman, and are to be sold at his shop ..., edinburgh : 1696. reproduction of original in the harvard university library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng demonology -scotland. witchcraft -scotland. 2003-09 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2003-09 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2003-10 emma (leeson) huber sampled and proofread 2003-10 emma (leeson) huber text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion a true relation of an apparition , expressions and actings , of a spirit , which infested the house of andrew mackie in ring-croft of stocking , in the paroch of rerrick , in the stewartry of kirkcudbright , in scotland . by mr. alexander telfair , minister of that paroch : and attested by many other persons , who were also eye and ear-witnesses . eph. 6.11 . put on the whole armour of god , that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil . vers. 12. for we wrestle not against flesh and blood , but against principalities , and powers , &c , james 4.7 . — resist the devil and he will flee from you . edinbvrgh , printed by george mosman , and are to be sold at his shop in the parliament closs , 1696. to the reader . i assure you it is contrare to my genius , ( all circumstances being considered ) to appear in print to the view of the world , yet these motives have prevailed with me ▪ to publish the following relation ( beside the satisfying of some reverend brethren in the ministry , and several worthy christians ) as 1. the conviction and confutation of that prevailing spirit of atheism ▪ and infidelity in our time , denying both in opinion and practice the existence of spirits , either of god or devils ; and consequently a heaven and hell : and imputing the voices , apparitions and actings of good , or evil spirits , to the melancholick disturbance or distemper of the brains and fancies of those , who pretend to hear ▪ see , or feel them : 2. to give occasion , to all who read this , to bless the lord , who hath sent a stronger ( even christ iesus ) than the strong man , to bind him , and spoil him of his goods , and to destroy the works of the devil , and even by these things whereby satan thinks to propagate his kingdom of darkness , to discover , weaken a●d bring it down ▪ 3 ▪ to induce all persons , particularly masters of families , to private and family-prayer ; lest the neglect of it prov●ke the lord , nor only to pour out his wra●h upon them otherwise : but to let satan loose to haunt their persons and families with audible voices , appa●ition● , and hurt to their perso●s and goods ▪ 4 ▪ that minist●rs and congregations , whe●e the gosp●l is in any measure in purity and power , may be upon their guard , to wrestle according to the word of god , against these principalities and powers , and spiritual wickednesses , who still seek to ma●r the success and fruit of the gospel , sometimes b● force , and sometimes by fraud , sometimes secretly ▪ and sometimes openly ▪ ( tunc tua res agitur , paries cum proximus ardet ) and for th●se ends learn to know his wiles , and put on the whole armour of god , that they may be able to debate wi●h him and 5 ▪ that all who a●e by the goodness of god ●re● from these audible voices , apparitions or hurts from satan , may learn ●o ascribe praise and glory to god , who leads them not into temptation , but delivers them from evil : and that this true and attested account of satan's m●thods in this place , may carry th● foresa●d ends , i● the earn●st prayer of an weak labourer in the work of the gospel in that place , and your servant for christ's sake alexander telfair . edinburgh , decem. 2● , 1695. a true relation of an apparition , expressions and actings , of a spirit , which infested the house of andrew mackie in ring-croft of stocking ▪ in the paroch of rerrick , in the stewartry of kirkcudbright , in scotland . whereas many are desirous to know the truth of the matter , as to the evil spirit and its actings , that troubleth the family of andrew mackie in ring-cro●t of stocking , &c. and are lyable to be mis-informed , as i do find by the reports that come to my own ears of that matter . therefore that satisfaction may be given , and such mistakes may be cured or prevented : i the minister of the ●a●d paroc● ( who was present several times , and was witness to many of its actings , and have heard an account of the whole of its methods and actings from the pers●ns present , towards whom ▪ and before whom it did act ) have given the ensuing , and short account of the whole matter : which i can attest to be the very truth as to that affair and before i come to the relation it self , i premise these things with respect to what might have been the occasion and rise of that spirits appearing and acting . 1. the said andrew mackie being a meas●n to his employment , 't is given out , that when he took the meason-word , he devouted his first child to the devil : but i am certainly informed , he never took the same , and knows not what that word is . he is outwardly moral , there is nothing known to his life and conversation , but honest , civil , and harmless ▪ beyond many of his neighbours , doth delight in the company of the best ; and when he was under the trouble of that evil spirit , did pray to the great satisfaction of many . as for his wife and children , none have imputed any thing to them as the ri●e of it , nor is there any ground , for ought i know ▪ for any to do so . 2. whereas it s given out that a woman sub malâ fam● , did leave some cloaths in that house ▪ in the custody of the said andrew mackie , and died before they were given up to her ; and he or his wife should have keeped some of them back from her friends : i did seriously pose both him and his wife upon the matter , they declared they knew not what things were left , being bound up in a sack ▪ but did deliver entirely to her freinds all they received from the woman ▪ which i am apt to believe . 3 whereas one macknaught , who sometimes before possessed that house , did not thrive in his own person , or goods : it seems he had sent his son to a witch-wife , who lived then at the routing-bridge , in the paroch of iron-gray , to enquire what might be the cause of the decay of his person and goods : the youth meeting with some forreign souldi●rs , went abroad to flanders , and did not return with an answer . some years after there was one iohn redick in this paroch , who having had occasion to go abroad , met with the said young macknaught in flanders , and they knowing other , macknaught enquired after his father and other friends ; and finding the said iohn redick was to go home , desired him to go to his father , or who ever dwelt in the ring-croft , and desire them to raise the door-threshold , and search , till they found a tooth , and burn it ▪ for none who dwelt in that house would thrive till that was done . the said iohn redick coming home , and finding the old man macknaught dead , and his wife out of that place , did never mention the matter , nor further mind it , till this trouble was in andrew mackie's family ; then he spoke of it , and told the matter to my self betwixt macknight's death , and andrew mackie's possession of this house , there was one thomas telfair , who possest it some years ; what way he heard the report of what the witch wife had said to mack●ight's son , i cannot tell ; but he searched the door-threshold , and found something like a tooth , did compare it with the tooth of man , horse ▪ nolt and sheep ( as he said to me ) but could not say which it did resemble , only it did resemble a tooth : he did cast it in the fire , where it burnt like a candle , or so much tallow ; yet he never knew any trouble about that house by night or by day , before or after , during his possession . the●e things premised , being suspected to have been the occasion of the trouble ; and there being no more known as to them , than what is now declared , i do think the matter still unknown , what may have given an arise thereto . but leaving this i subjoin the matter as ●ollows . in the moneth o● feb●uary , the said andrew m●ckie had some young beasts , which in the night time were still loosed , and their bindings broken : he taking it to be the unrulyness of the beasts , did make stronger and stronger bindings of withes and other things , but still all were broken : at last he ●uspected it to be some other thing , whereupon he removed them out of that place , and the first night thereafter , one of them was bound with a hair-tedder to the balk of the hou●e , so strait that th● feet of the beast only touched the ground , but could not move no way else , yet it sustained no hurt . an other night , when the family were all sleeping , there was the full of an back-creel of pee●s , set together in midst of the ●ouse floor , and fire put in them , the smoak wakened the family , otherwise the house had been burnt ; yet nothing all the while was either seen or heard . upon the 7 th . of march there were stones thrown in the house , in all the places of it , but it could not be discovered from whence they came , what , or who threw them : after this mann●r it continued till the sabbath , now and then throwing both in the night and day , but was busiest throwing in the night time . upon saturnd●y , the family being all without , the children coming in , saw something , which they thought to be a body ●itting by the ●ire-side with a blanket ( or cloath ) about it , whereat they were af●raid : the youngest ▪ being a boy about 9 or ●0 years of age , did chide the rest , saying , why are you fear'd ? let us ●aine ( or bless ) our selves , and then there is no ground to fear 't : he perceived the blanket to be his , and ●aining ( or blessing ) himself , ran and pulled the blanket from it , saying , be what it will , it hath nothing to do with my bl●nket ; and then they found it to be a four footed stool set upon the end ▪ and the blanket cast over it . upon the sabbath , being the 1● ●h . of march the crook and pot-clips were taken away , and were a wanting four days , and were found at last on a ●o●ft ▪ where they had been so●ght ●everal times before . this is atte●ted by cha●les mack●ela●e of colline , and john cairns in ha●dhills . it was observe● that the stones which hi● any person , had not half their natural weight , and the throwi●g wa● more frequent on the sabbath , than at other ti●es : and especi●lly in time of prayer ▪ above all other times , it was busi●st ▪ then throwing most at the person praying . the said andrew mackie told the matter to me upon s●bbath after sermon ; upon the tuesday thereafter i went to the house , did stay a considerable ●ime with them , and prayed twice , and there was no trouble : then i came out with a resolution to leave the house , and as i was standing , speaking to some men at the barn end , i saw two little stones drop down on the croft at a little distance from me ; and then immediatly some came crying o●t of the house , that it was become as ill as ever within : whereupon i w●nt into the house again , and as i was at prayer , it threw several stones at me , but they did no ●urt ▪ being very small ; and after there was no more trouble till the 18 day of march : and then it began as before , and threw more frequently , greater stones , whose str●kes were sorer where they hit : and thus it continued to the 21. then ● went to the hou●e and stayed a great part of the night , but was greatly troubled ; stones , and several ●ther things were thrown at me ; i was struck several times on the sides , and ●houlders , very sharply with a great staff , so that those who were present heard the noise of the strokes : that night it threw off the bed-side , and rapped upon the christs and boards , as one calling for access : this is attested by charles macklelane of colline ▪ william mackminn , and iohn tait in torr. that night , as i was once at prayer , leaning on a bed-side , i felt something pr●ssing up my arme , i casting my eyes thither , perceived a little white hand and arm from the elbow down , but presently it evanished . it is to be observed , that notwithstanding of all that was felt and heard , from the first to the last of this matter , there was never any thing seen , except that hand i saw , and a friend of the said and●ew mackie's said he ●aw as it were a young man , red faced , with yellow hair , looking in at the window ; and other two orthree persons , with the said andr●w his children , saw at several times , as it were a young boy about the age of 14 years with gray cloths , and a bonnet on his head , but pre●ently disappeared ; as also what the three children saw sitting by the ●ire-side . upon the 22 the trouble still increased , bo●h against the family , and against the neighbours who came to visite them , by throwing stones , and beating them with staves ; so that some were forced to leave the house before their inclination : this is attested by charles macklelane of colline , and andrew tait in torr. some it would have met as they came to the house , and stoned with stones about the yards , and ●n like manner stoned as they went from the house ; of whom thomas telfair in stocking was one . it made a little wound on th● said a●●rew mackie's brow ▪ did thrust several times at his shoulder , he not regarding , at last it gripped him so by the hair , that he thought something like nails of fingers scratched his skin . i● dragged severals up and down ●he house by the cloaths : this is atte●ted by andrew tait . it gripped one john ke●ge miller in ach●ncairn so , by the side , that he intreated his neighbours to help , and cryed , it would rive the side from him . that night it lifted t●e cloaths off the children , as they were sleeping in bed , and beat them on the hipps , as if it had been with ones hand , so that all who were in the house heard it . the door-barr , and other things , would go thorrow the house as if a person had been carrying them in their hand , yet nothing seen doing it : this is attested by john telfair in achinle●k , and others . it rattled on the chests and bed sides with a staff ▪ and made a great noise ; and thus it continued by throwing stones , stricking with staves , and rattling in th● house , till the 2 d. of apr●● , at night it cryed wisht , wisht , at every sentence in the close of prayer ; and it whi●●●ed so distinctly , that the dog barked , and ran to the door , as if one had been calling to hou●d him . ●p●●l● 3. it whisled several times , and cryed wisht , wisht , this is attested by a●drew ta●● . upon the 4 th ▪ of apr●l● , charles m●cklel●ne of collin land-lord , with the said andrew ma●kie , went to a certain number of min●ster● met at buttle , and gave them an account of the matter ; where upon these ministers made publick prayers for the family , and two of their number . viz. mr. andrew aeva●t minister of kells , and mr. iohn murdo min●ster of c●rsmich●el came to the house and spent that night in fasting and praying : but it was very cruel against them , especially by throwing ●r●at stones some of them about half an stone weight : it wounded mr ▪ andrew aewart twice in the head ▪ to the effusion of his blood , it pulled off his wigg in time of prayer , and when he was holding out his napkin betwixt his hands , it cast a stone in the n●pkin , and therewith threw it from him : it gave mr. iohn murdo several sore strokes ; yet the wounds and bruises received did soon cure : there were none in the house that night escaped from some of its fury and cruelty : that night it threw a firie peet amongs the people ; but did no hurt , it only disturbed them in time of prayer : and also i● the dawning , as they rose from prayer ▪ the stones poured down on all who were in the house to their hurt ▪ this is attested by mr. andrew aevart mr. iohn murdo , charles macklelane , and john tait . upon the 5 th . of aprile : it set some thatch-straw in fire which was in the barne yeard : at night the house being very throng with neighbours , the stones were still thrown down among them ; as the said andrew mackie his wife went to bring in some peets , for the fire when she came to the door , she found a broad stone to shake under her foot , which she never knew to be loose before : she resolved with her self to see what was beneath it in the morning there after . upon the 6 th . of aprile , when the house was quiet , she went to the stone , and there found seven small bones , with blood , and some flesh , all closed in a peice of old suddled paper , the blood was fresh and bright : the sight whereof troubled her , and being affraid , laid all down again ; and ran to colline his house , being an quarter of an mile distant : but in that time , it was worse then ever it was before ; by throwing stones , and fire-balls , in and about the house , but the fire as it lighted did evanish : in that time it threw an hot-stone into the bed betwixt the children , which burnt through the bed cloaths ; and after it was taken out by the mans eldest son , and had lyen on the floor more nor an hour , and an half ; the said charles macccelan of colln● could not hold it in his hand for he●t : this is attested be charles macklelan ▪ it thrust an staff thorrow the wall of the house above the children in the bed , shook it over them , and groaned . when colline came to the house , he went to prayer before he offered to lift the bones ; all the while he was at prayer it was most cruel ; but as soon as he took up the bones the trouble ceased . ( this is attested be charles macklelane ) he sent them presently to me ; upon sight whereof i went immediatly to the house : while i was at prayer , it threw great stones which hitt me : but they did not hurt : then there was no more trouble that night . the 7 ●h . aprile , being the sabbath it began agai●● and threw stones , and wounded wil●●am macminn a black-smith on the head , it cast a plough-sock at him , and al●o an trough-●●one upwards of three stone weight , which did fall upon his b●ck , yet he was not hurt thereby . attested by william macminn , it set the house twice in fire , yet there was no hurt done in respect some neighboures were in the house , who helped to quench it , at n●●ht in the twi-light as jo●n mackie the said andrew m●akie his eldest son was coming home , near to the house , there was an extraordinary light fell about him , and went before him to the house , with a swift motion . that night it containued after its wonted manner . aprile 8 th . in the morning as andrew mackie , went down the closs he found a letter both writen and ●ealed with blood ; it was directed on the back thus . 3 years tho shall have to repent a net it well and within was writen : wo be to the cotlland repent and tak warning for the door of haven ar all redy bart against the i am sent for a warning to the to fllee to god yet troublt shallt this man be for tuenty days a 3 rpent repnent ope nt sc●tland or els tow shall . in the midle of the day , the persons alive who lived in that house since it was built , being about 28 years : were conveined by appointment of the civil magistrate , before colline my self and others and did all touch the bones , in respect there was some suspicion of ●ecret murder committed in the place : but nothing was found to discover the same . upon the 9 th . of ap●ile , t●e letter and bones were sent to the ministers who were all occasionally met at kirk●●●brugh , they appointed five of their numbe● viz ▪ mr. john murdo , mr. iames monte●th , mr. iohn mackmil●an , mr. samuel spalding , and mr. william falconer with me to to go to the house , and spend so much ti●e in fasting and praying as we were able . upon the 10 of aprile we went to the house , and no sooner did i begin to open my mouth ; but it ●hrew stones at me , and all within t●e house , but still worst at him who was at duty : it came often with such force upon the house that it made all the house shake , it brake an hole thorrow the timber and tha●ch of the house , and poured in great stones ▪ one whereof more then an quarter weight fell upon mr. james mo●teith his back , yet he was not hurt , it threw an other with great force at him when he was praying bigger t●en a mans ●ist which hitt him on the breast yet h● was neither hurt nor moved thereby ; ●t was ●hought ●it that one of our number , with an other person ▪ should go by turnes ; and stand under the hole in the outside : ●o there was no more trouble from that place ▪ but the barne being joyned to the end of the house ▪ it brake down the barne door and mid-wall and thr●w stones up the house ; but did no great hurt : ●t gripped , and handled the legs of ●ome , as with a mans hand ; ●t hoised up the feet of others while standing on the ground , thus it did to william len●●x of mill-house , my self and others , in this ma●ner it continued till ten a clock at night ; but after that there was no more trouble while we were about the house this is attested by mrs. iames monteith , john murdo ▪ samuel spalding , mr. falconer william lennox , and john tait , the 11.12.13 . ●t was worse then ever it was before ; for not any who came into the house did escape heavy stro●ks ; there was one andrew tait in torr , as he was coming to stay with the familie all night , by the way his dog catched a thu●mard , when he c●me in he cast it by in the house , thereafter there w●re other three young men who came in also : and when they were all at prayer the evil spirit beat them with the dead thulmard , and threw it before them ; the three who knew it not to be in the house were greatly affrighted , especially one samuel thomson a chap-man , whom it also gripped by the side and back , and thrust as if it had been an hand beneath hi● cloaths , and into his pockets , he was so affrighted that he took sickness immediatly , this is attested by andrew ta●t . the 14 th . being the sabbat● , it set some straw in fire that was in the barn-yeard , and threw stones while ten a clock at night , it threw an dike-spade at the said andrew mackie with the mouth toward him ; but he received no hurt , while an meal-●ive was to●sed up and down the house the said andrew mackie takes hold of it , and as it were with difficulty gets the grip keeped ; at last all within the rim is torn out , thereafter it threw an hand●ul , of the sive rolled together at thomas robertson i● airds , who was witness to this , yet in all thir actings there was never any thing seen but what i mention●d ▪ before . upon the 15 th aprile william anderson a drover a●d james paterson his son in law , came to the house with colline in the evening , colline going home a while within night , the said a●●rew mackie sent his sones to conv●y him : as they returned , they were cruelly stoned , and the stones rolled amongst their legs like to break them : shortly after they came in , it wounded william a●derson on the head to the great effusion of his blood , in time of prayer it wh●sl●d , gr●●●ed , and cryed whisht , whisht , this is attested by john cair●es . the 16. it continued whi●●ing ▪ groaning , whisling , and throwing stones in time of prayer , it cryed b● , b● , and kick , cuck , and shoke men back and foreward , and hoised them up as if it would lift them off their knees , this is attested by andrew tait ▪ the whole family went from the house , and left five honest neighbours to wait on the same all night but there was no hurt done to them nor the family where they were , nor to those neighbours who stayed in the said addrew mackie his house , only the cattle were cast over other to the hazard of killing them as they were bound to the stakes ; and some of them were loosed , this is attested by john cairnes ▪ upon the 18. they returned to their house again ▪ and there was no hurt done to them nor their cattle that night except in a little house where there were some sheep , it coupled them together in paires by the neck , with straw ropes , made of an bottle of straw , which it took off an loft in the stable , and carryed to the sheep-house , which is three or four pair of butts distant , and it made mo ropes than it needed for binding the sheep which it left beside the straw in the sheep-house , this is attested by andrew tait ▪ upon the 19. it fired the straw in the barn , but andrew mackie put it out ( being there threshing ) without doing any hurt : it shut staves thorrow the wall at him but did no hurt . the 20. it continued throwing stones , whisling and whis●ing with all its former words , when it hit any person , and said , take you that till you get more , that person was sure immediatly of an other , but when it said take you that , the person got no more for a while , this is attested by john tait . the 21.22.23 . it containued casting stones , beating with staves and throwing peet-mud in the f●ces of all in the house , especially in time of prayer with all its former tricks . the 24 ▪ being a day of humiliation appointed to be kept in the parish for that cause ; all that day from morning to night ▪ it containued in a most fearfull maner without intermission , throwing stones with such cruelty and force that all in the house feared lest they should be killed . the 25 th . it threw stones all night ▪ but did no great hurt . the 26 th . it threw stones in the evening , and knocked on a chi●t seve●●l times , as one to have access ; and began to speak , and call those who were sitting in the house witches , and ●●kes , and said it would take them to hell. the people then in the house said among themselves , if it had anyto speak to it , now it would speak . in the mean time andrew mackie was sleeping , they wakened him , and then he hearing it say , thou shalt be troubled till tuesday , asked , who gave the a commission ? to whom it answered , god gave me a commission ; and i ●m sent to warn the land to repent ; for a iudgement is to come if the land do not quickly repent , and comm●nded him to rev●al it upon his perr●l● ; and if the land did not repent , it ●aid it would go to its father , and g●t a commission to return with an hund●ed worse than it self , and would trouble every particular family in the land : andrew mackie said to those who were with him , if i should tell this , i would not be believed . then it said , fetch betters , fetch the minister of the paroch , and two hon●st men upon tuesdays night , and i shall declare before them what i have to say . then it said , praise me , and i will whist●e to you , worship me , and i will trouble you no more . then andrew mackie said , the lord , who delivered the three children out of the fiery furnace , deliver me ▪ and mine this night , from the temptations of satan : then it replyed , you mi●ht as well have said , shadrah , meshah , and abed-nego ▪ in t●e mean time while andrew mackie was speaking , there was one james te●fair in buttle , who was adding a word ▪ to whom it said , you are basely bred , meddling in other mens discourse , wherein you are not concerned . it likewise said , remove your goods , for i will burn the house ▪ he an●wered , the lord stop satan's fury , and hinder him of his designs . then it said , i will ●o it , or you s●all g●ide well : all this is attested by john tait in torr , and several others who cannot subscribe . upon the 27 it set the house seven times in fire . the 28 , being the sabbath , from sun rising to sun setting , it still set the house in fire , as it was quenched in one part , instantly it was fired in an other : and in the evening , when it could not g●t its designs fulfilled in burning the house it pulled down the end of the house , all the stone-work thereof , so that they could not abide in it any longer , but went and kindled their fire in the stable . upon the sabbath night ▪ it pulled o●e of the children out of the bed ▪ gripping him as he thought , by the craig and shoulders , and took up the block of a tree , as great as a plough-head , and held it above the children , saying , if i had a commission i would brain them : thus it expressed it self , in the hearing of all who were in the house : attested ●y william mackminn , and john corsby . the 29 ▪ being munday , it continued setting fire in the house , the said andrew macki● finding the house so frequently set in fire , and being weary quenching it , he went and put out all the fire that was about the house , and poured water upon the hearth ; yet after , it fired the house several times , when there was no fire within an quarter of an mile of the house : this is attested by charles maclelane and john cairnes . in the midest of the day , as andrew mackie was threshing in the barne , it whispered in the wall and then cryed andrew , andrew , but he gave no answer to it : then with an auster ▪ angry voice as it were , it said speak : yet he gave no answer ; then it said , be not troubled , you shall have no more trouble , except some casting of stones upon the twesday to fulfill the promise , and said take away your straw , i went to the house about eleven a clock it fired the house once after i went there , i stayed all night till betwixt three and four in the twesdays morning , dureing which time there was no trouble about the house , except two little stones droped down at the fire-side as we were siting down at our first entry ; a little after i went away , it began to throw stones as formerly , this is attested by charles mackleland and john tait . upon tuesdays night , being the 30 of april , charles macklelane of colline , with several neighbours , were in the barne , as he was at prayer he observed a black thing in the corner of the barne , and it did increase , as if it would fill the whole house , he could not discern it to have any form ; but as if it had been a black cloud , it was affrighting to them all ; and then it threw bear-chaff , and other mud upon their faces , and after did grip severals who were in the house by the middle of the body , by the arms and other parts of their bodies so strait , that some said , for five days thereafter they thought they felt these gripps : after an hour or two of the night was thus past , there was no more trouble . this is attested by charles macklelane , thomas mackminn , andrew paline , john cairns , and john tait . upon wednesdays night , being the 1 of may , it fired a little sheep-house the sheep were got out safe , but the sheep-house was wholly burnt . since there hath not been any trouble about the house by night nor by day . now all things aforesaid being of undoubted verity , therefore i conclude with that of the apostle , 1 pet. 5.8 , 9. be sober , be vigilant , because your adversary the devil , as a roaring lyon walketh about seeking whom he may devour : whom resist stedfast i● the faith : this relation is attested , as to what they particularly saw , heard , and felt , by ▪ mr. andrew aewart minister at kells ▪ mr. james mon●eith minister at borg. mr. john murdo minister at corsmichael . mr. samuel spalding minister at partan . m● . william falconer minister at k●ltoun ▪ charl●s macklelane of colline ▪ william lennox of millhou●e . andrew tait in torr. john tait in torr ▪ joh● cairns in hardhills ▪ william mackminn . john corsby . thomas mackminn . andrew paline , &c. the devill of mascon, or, a true relation of the chiefe things which an unclean spirit did, and said at mascon in burgundy in the house of mr. francis pereaud, minister of the reformed church in the same towne / published in french lately by himselfe ; and now made english by one that hath a particular knowledge of the truth of this story. antidémon de mascon. english perrault, françois, 1577-1657. this text is an enriched version of the tcp digital transcription a54396 of text r40060 in the english short title catalog (wing p1584). textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. the text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with morphadorner. the annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. this text has not been fully proofread approx. 66 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 32 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. earlyprint project evanston,il, notre dame, in, st. louis, mo 2017 a54396 wing p1584 estc r40060 18675515 ocm 18675515 108154 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a54396) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 108154) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 1659:11) the devill of mascon, or, a true relation of the chiefe things which an unclean spirit did, and said at mascon in burgundy in the house of mr. francis pereaud, minister of the reformed church in the same towne / published in french lately by himselfe ; and now made english by one that hath a particular knowledge of the truth of this story. antidémon de mascon. english perrault, françois, 1577-1657. du moulin, pierre, 1568-1658. [14], 46, [3] p. printed by hen. hall ... for rich. davis, oxford : 1658. prefatory matter consists of a letter by robert boyle to the translator, pierre du moulin, and du moulin's answer. translated from: l'antidemon de mascon. reproduction of original in the harvard university library. eng demonology. a54396 r40060 (wing p1584). civilwar no the devill of mascon. or, a true relation of the chiefe things which an uncleane spirit did, and said at mascon in burgundy, in the house of perrault, françois 1658 12073 6 0 0 0 0 0 5 b the rate of 5 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the b category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. 2006-10 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2006-10 aptara keyed and coded from proquest page images 2006-11 celeste ng sampled and proofread 2006-11 celeste ng text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the devill of mascon . or , a true relation of the chiefe things which an uncleane spirit did , and said at mascon in burgundy , in the house of mr francis perreand minister of the reformed church in the same towne . published in french lately by himselfe : and now made english by one that hath a particular knowledge of the truth of this story . oxford , printed by hen : hall , printer to the university , for rich: davis , 1658. to my reverend and learned friend doctor peter du moulin . sir , though i suppose you will looke upon my sending you monsieur perreauds french booke as a minding you of the promise you were the other day pleased to make me of putting it into an english dresse ; yet i hope you will doe me the right to believe that if the subject were not extraordinary , & if my own pen were not ( as you know it is ) preingaged to a theme of a very distant nature , i should think it injurious to the publique , and to you , to be accessary to his turning translatour of anothers bookes , that hath already manifested in severall languages , how able he is to write excellent ones of his own . i must freely confesse to you , that the powerfull inclinations which my course of life & studies , hath given me to diffidence & backwardnesse of assent , & the many fictions and superstitions , which ( as farre as i have hitherto observed ) are wont to blemish the relations where spirits & witches are concerned , would make me very backward to contribute any thing to your publishing , or any mans believing , a story lesse strange then this of monsieur perreand . but the conversation i had with that pious author during my stay at geneva , and the present he was pleased to make me of this treatise before it was printed , in a place where i had opportunities to enquire both after the writer , and some passages of the booke , did at length overcome in me ( as to this narrative ) all my settled in disposednesse to believe strange things . and sinc i find that you have received an account both of monsieur perreand himselfe , and severall things relating to his booke from that great scholar and excellent person your father : i have no reson to doubt , but that as your skill in the tongues , out of which and into which this treatise is to be translated , will bring it the greatest advantages that it can receive from a translators pen : so the reputation which your and your learned fathers names will give it , will prove as effectuall as any thing of that nature can be , to make wary readers as much believe even the amazing passages of it , as i hope you doe that great truth of my being in a high degree sir , your very affectionate friend and humble servant robert boyle . to the honorable and most eminent in goodnes and learning mr robert boyle . sir , in obdedience to the charge which you have beene pleased to lay upon me . i have translated this admirable story , worthy to be knowne of all men , and of singular use to convince the atheists and halfe believers of these times : most of which will perswade themselves that there is no such thing in the world as any spirituall , immateriall , intelligent substance ; and some of them will say that which most of them thinke : that if they could have any certainty that there are devills , they would believe also that there is a god . and satan to confirme these pretenders to the title of strong wits in their pernicious unbeliefe , will scarce once in an age discover himselfe in any visible or audible manner , but either to the rudest poore people and the most bestial natures in some remote barren heath , or if he converse with magicians , whose wit is of a forme somewhat higher , it is onely in secret conference ; that the confessions of the first sort may be ascribed to the fumes of grosse and terrestriall melancholy , as the onely devill that frameth meetings and dances of witches in their braines ; and that the profession of the other sort may be imputed to the imposture of wicked men , such as all magicians are . likewise when they are told of persons possest or obsest with devils they ascribe those disorders to sicknesse or juggling . and the truth is that the devill doth most harme where he is least seene , heard , and suspected . wherefore i verily beleive that he hath not in many ages done more wrong to his kingdome , then in disclosing himselfe so plainely and sensibly as he did in the passages here related : for thereby he hath left no shift for the unbeliefe of reasoning atheists . and though this was a witty devill , yet ( in that respect ) he was not well read in the politiques of hell . many relations are extant of manifestations of daemons : the most certaine are in the history of the gospell , how the devils spake alowd out of possessed bodies in the presence of great multitudes , which they did constrained and frighted by the presence of the lord of life , their soveraine and their judge . but no history either sacred or profane antient or moderne relateth such a voluntary , publique , continued , and undeniable manifestation of the wicked spirit as this doeth . for this familiar conversation of the devill was not with magicians and witches but with godly men : and it was not in a corner , or in a desert , but in the midst of a great city , in a house where there was daily a great resort to heare him speake , and where men of contrary religions met together : whose pronenesse to cast a disgrace upon the dissenting parties did occasion the narrow examining and the full confirming of the truth thereof , both by the magistrate , and by the diocesan of the place . all these particulars and many more have beene related to my reverend father when he was president of a national synod in those parts by the man that was most concerned in them , the author of this booke , a religious well poised and venerable divine , who ( if he be a live still ) is above 80 yeares of age . he writ this relation when it was fresh in his memory , yet did not publish it but 41 yeares after , in the yeare 1653 ; being compelled to it by the many various and therefore some false relations of that story which were scattered abroad . with this he set out a treatise about demons and witches which he intituled demonologia , a booke worth reading . his behaviour in all these passages was prudent couragious and godly , for he allwaies resisted the devill in his severall postures , whether of an angell of light or of an open enemy of god . he was tempted by the evill spirit sometimes to curiosity , sometimes to covetousnesse , sometimes to feare , sometimes to jesting and merriment : but the good man was alwaies alike , grave , constant and serious , in rebuking satan and using the weapons of righteousnes against him on the right hand and on the left . and he was not disappointed of his trust in god , for in all the time of that persecution god permitted not that stirring devill to doe him any harme , or to any belonging to him , either in their persons or goods , and in the end of a hundred dayes god dispossest the devill of his usurped hold . my labour in translating these few sheets is so inconsiderable that i would not have put my name to it , but that you thote , sir , my knowledge of the truth of this history by the relation of my reverend father would be some confirmation of the certainty of it . i have it at the second hand , yet from a sure hand . but your selfe , sir , had from the authour himselfe a more immediate information , which being prefixt before this narrative , gives it a free and uncontrolable passe to be admitted into the beliefe of the most severe and judicious readers . neither will they have a lesse opinion of the utility then truth of this relation , when they see that a person so high in learning , so deepe in judgment , so reall in godlinesse , so exemplary in good workes hath judged it to be of principall use for the convincing of unbelievers , and the confirming of those that are in the faith . thereby also i shall reape this benefit to my selfe , that the world shall know i am honoured with your commands , and that i delight to approve my selfe sir , your most humble and obedient servant , and true honorer peter du-moulin . the devill of mascon . or a true relation of the chiefe things which a demon or wicked spirit did and said at mascon , &c. the fourteenth day of september in the yeare 1612. i went with one of the elders of the church of mascon , to the classicall meeting held at the borough of couches , and five daies after we returned . being come home , i found my wife and her mayd in a very great conscernation , apparent in their face and countenance . and when i enquired of the cause of that great alteration , my wife told me that the night after i went out of towne , she being in bed , her first sleepe was broken by some thing , she knew not what , that drew her curtaines with great noise and violence . that her maid that lay in another bed in the same roome , hearing that , arose in hast and ran to her , to see what it was , but saw nothing ; yea that she found the doores and windowes of that roome very close as she had shut them before she went to bed . my wife told me also that the night following she made the mayd lie with her , by reason of that accident . that as soone as they were in bed they felt something that pulled off their blankets : that then the mayd getting out of the bed went from that roome , which is on the backside of the house , to goe to a kitchin which is in the midst of the house , but that she found the doore bolted , not within onely , as she had bolted it herselfe , but without also , which before she could perceive , after she had unbolted the doore and would open it , she felt resistance , as if a man had beene on the other side thrusting against her . that the mayd finding herselfe shut up called a youth that lay in another roome on the foreside of the house , who rose to open her the dore , to whom she would say nothing of that disorder lest he should be frighted , but lighting the candle she found in the kitchin the pewter and brasse throwne about , wherewith the same night and the following nights the evill spirit made such a noise as they use to make when they give a * charivary , or when they will hive bees . upon this relation i will not dissemble that i was seized with some amazement , yet so that i tooke a resolution not to be too credulous at such a strange story , nor too incredulous neither . severall thoughts came to my mind . sometimes i considered the frailty and timorousnesse of women , sometimes i thought that it might be the imposture of some knave hidden in the house ; wherefore afore i would goe to bed i carefully searched all the corners of the house and set bolts and barricadoes to all the dores and windowes of the house , stopping even the very cat-holes of the dores , and leaving nothing that might give way to suspicion of imposture : and after i had prayed with my family i went to bed , while my wife and her mayd sate spinning by the fire , with a lampe upon the table . scarce was i in my bed , but i heard a great noise from the kitchin , as the rolling of a billet throwne with great strength . i heard also a knocking against a partition of wainscot in the same kitchin , sometimes as with the point of the finger , sometimes as with the nailes , sometimes as with the fist , and then the blowes did redouble . many things also were throwne against that wainscot , as plates , trenchers and ladels , and a musique was made with a brasse cullender , gingling with some buckles that were at it , and with some other instruments of the kitchen . after i had given attentive ear to that noise , i rose from my bed , and taking my sword , i went into the roome where all that stirre was kept , the maid holding the candle before me , and did search narrowly whether i could find some body hidden , but finding nothing i returned to my bed . the noise beginning againe , i rose againe . and searcht againe , but all in vaine . then did i beginne to know indeed that all this could not proceed but from a wicked spirit , and so did i passe the rest of the night , in such an astonishment as any man may imagine . the next day very early i gave notice of it to the elders of the church . yea i thought fit to make it knowne to mr francis tornus a royall notary and a procurator of mascon , although he was a roman catholique , and very zealous of his religion . what reasons i had for it , i will say afterwards . since that time both he and all the others to whom i had imparted it did not faile to visit me every evening , either together or by turnes , as long as that persecution continued , sitting up with me till midnight , and sometimes longer . the first night that they came , and some other following nights , the wicked spirit kept himselfe from making any noyse or stirre in their presence , as not willing to be knowne to them . but in the end , upon the twentieth of september about nine a clock he made himselfe openly knowne for such as he was ; for in the presence of us all , mr tornus being one of the company , he began to whistle three or foure times with a very lowd and shrill tone , and presently to frame an articulate and intelligible voyce though somewhat hoarse , which seemed to be about three or foure steps from us , he pronounced these first words singing vingt & deux deniers , that is two and twenty pence , a little tune of five notes which whistling birds are taught to sing . after that , he said and repeated many times this word minister , minister . because that voyce was very terrible to us at the first , i was long before i would answer any thing to that word , but only , get thee from me satan , the lord rebuke thee . but as he was repeating againe very often that word minister , thinking ( belike ) thereby to grieve me much , i was provoked to tell him . yes indeed i am a minister , a servant of the living god , before whose majesty thou tremblest . to which he answered , i say nothing to the contrary . and i replied , i have no need of thy testimony . yet he continued to say the same , as if he would winne us to a favorable opinion of him . then he would offer to transforme himselfe into an angell of light , saying of his owne accord and very lowd , the lords prayer , the creed , the morning and evening prayers , and the ten commandements . it is true that he did alwaies clip and leave out some part of it . he sung also with a lowd and audible voyce part of the psalm . 81. then said many things which might be true , as some particular passages belonging to my family , as among other things that my father had beene poisoned , naming the man that did it , and why , and specifying the place , and the manner of the poison . that very night he said that he came from pais de vaux , that he had past through the village of allamogne which is in bailliage de gez , at the dore of my elder brothers house , where he had seene him with mr du pan minister of thoiry . that they were ready to goe to supper together at my brothers house . that they were neighbours and deare friends . that he had saluted them , and asked whether they had any thing to command him to deliver to me , because he was going to mascon . that they had shewed themselves very kinde to him and desired him to remember their love to me , ' yea and had invited him to drinke with them . thou wicked fiend ( said i to the spirit ) had they knowne thee they would not have beene so kind to thee . some truth there was in his story , for m du pan hath since told me and many others , that they remembred very well how at that very time a man of such and such a shape , riding on a very leane horse , that hung downe his head , had spoken with them , and that such discourses past betweene them . the demon told us also of another brother of mine living in the vale of the lake de joux in the countrey of vaux saying that one day when some of our neere kinred were come to visit him , he to give them some recreation made them goe upon the lake without a boate , upon floating wood tyed together : and that they being farre on the lake a stormy wind did arise , which constrained them to returne in haste to the shore . not farre from which all that floating wood was overturned and they all welnigh drowned . which storme he affirmed to be of his raising . the relation of that passage being very true , it may be true also that he had raised that wind , as we reade in the booke of job , that satan raised a great winde that made the house fall upon the children of that holy man . another night the demon speaking to claude repay a bleacher of linnen cloath , one of them that used to come to me at night , asked him whether he remembred not that upon such a day , after he had set in order some pieces of cloath and skeanes of yarne , he found them a while after removed out of their place and out of order , and then said that it was his doing . he asked another bleacher called philibert guillermin , who was also in the company , whether he remembred not that one day as he was stooping to turne some pieces of cloath and skeanes of yarne , lying upon the grasse , something pulled him behind by the skirts of his doublet , and made him goe back two or three steps , and that the next evening as he lay in his bleaching house , his hat which he had hanged on a naile by his bed-side was flung at his face , and made him start out of his sleepe . that ( said he ) was of my doing . both repay and guillermin acknowledged that these things had happened to them , but who had a hand in these accidents they knew not before . that philibert guillermins brother , a merchant of lovan comming from lyons lodged in his brothers house , and had a mind to visit me the first night , but his brother would not let him . the demon failed not to tell us of it , saying , i know why mr philibert came not to sit up here yester-night . his brother had a good minde to have bestowed a visit upon us , but philibert disswaded him , because he would not that his brother should heare what noise we keepe in this house . he spake also of a late quarrell betweene one james berard a cutler of mascon and one samuel du mont who had so beaten the sayd berard that he had brought him to deaths dore , which was true and told many particulars of that quarrell which were not knowne . he told us how at the late fayre of st lawrence , upon which the citizens of mascon march in armes under their severall colours , one francis chickard had beene hurt with a musket shot in the legge , which afterwards being gangrened was cut off ; and he named the man that had shot him , and said that he had done it to be revenged of chickard , to whom he bore a malice , which might very well be true . he related a notable story of those that lived before in the house where we dwelt , philibert masson and guillauma blane his wife , commonly called la challonoise ; that one day , they being fallen out , the wife tooke her time when her husband would goe downe into his shop , and pusht him behind with such violence that he fell downe the stares starke dead . and that she presently by another paire of staires went downe and called the prentices and journeymen from the shop to their drinking , that they finding their master in the bottome of the staires dead , might impute his death to some sudden sicknesse . this secret revealed by the devill many have believed to be a truth . another night the demon speaking to one of our company told him such private and secret things that the man who affirmed never to have told them to any person came to believe that the devill knew his thoughts , till i had disabused him . then he began to mock god and all religion , and saying gloria patri , he skipt over the second person , and upon the third person he made a foule horrible and detestable equivocation . whereupon i being incensed with a just anger told him : but rather thou wicked and abominable spirit , shouldest have said gloria patri , creatori coeli & terrae , & filio ejus jesu christo , qui destruxit opera diaboli : that is glory be to the father , creatour of heaven and earth , and to his sonne jesus christ , who hath destroyed the workes of the devill . he then desired us with great earnestnesse that we should send for mr du chassin the popish parson of st stevens parish , to whom he would confesse himselfe , and that he should not faile to bring holy water along with him , for that ( sayd he ) would send me away packing presently . we wondered that the dog of the house who used to be very watchfull , and would barke at the least noise , yet never barked at the loud speaking and hideous noise of the demon : he said of his owne accord without asking , you wonder that the dog barketh not , it is because i made the sign of the crosse upon his head . then being upon a merry pinne , he fell a scoffing and jearing , and among others things sayd that he was one of those that scaled the walls of geneva , and that the ladder being broken he fell from the wall into the ditch , where he had beene neere to have beene eaten by the frogs , whose croaking he did perfectly imitate . he said that a jesuite called father alexander stood at the foot of the ladder , exhorting the savoyards to goe up boldly , assuring them that they should take the city , and winne paradise : and that when the thirteene that were got up and taken , were led to the gallowes , the women of the towne sayd to the hangman , courage tabasan , thou shalt have mony to drink . speaking of pays de vaux he said that it was a countrey where they made goodly carbonadoe's of witches , and at that he laughed very loud . he delighted much in jesting with the mayd of the house calling her bressande ( that is a woman of the countrey of bressia ) and counterfeited her language . one night as she went up to the garret to fetch coales he told her , thou art very bold to passe so neere me , and making a noise as if he had clapt his hands together , he told her , i will put thee in my sack . he seemed also to delight much in jeasting with one michael repay who came almost every night to us with his father , calling him often michel mihell . he told him once that he would bring him to warre with the marquesse of st martin who was raising a troope of horse in bressia to go to savoy . but michael repay answered him smiling , should i goe to warres with such a coward as thy selfe , since thou professest that thou didst flie from the scalado of geneva ? to which the demon answered . and do you think that i would goe and be hanged with my camrades ? i was not such a foole . continuing to jeast with michael repay he put him in mind that the sunday before going to church with one noel monginot to the village of vrigny , he was saying that the way to catch the devill was to spread a net for him , and then he told him , wilt thou now spread thy net to catch me ? at the same time he did so lively counterfeit the voyce of michael repay's mother that he said laughing to his father , father , truly he speakes justilike my mother . another time he told us in a faint and moaning tone that he had a mind to make his will because he must needs goe presently to chambery where he had a law-suite ready for the triall , and that he feared to dye by the way ; wherefore he had the mayd to goe for a notary naming mr tornus , father to that tornus of whom we spake before ; of his family he said many particularities , of which , as also of all the passages of this demon acted in his presence , the sayd tornus the sonne , a royall notary as his father , hath left a relation , written , and signed with his owne hand , which i have in my keeping for confirmation of all that is here related . and it was to have such an authenticall testimonie that i adrest my selfe to him when this vexation came upon me . in that relation he mentioneth the severall legacies which the demon declared that he would leave , to one this , to another that . one of them to whom he sayd that he would give five hundred pounds , answered him , that he would have none of his money , and wisht that it might perish with him . he named another to be his heire generall , who also answered , that he would not accept the inheritance , i free thee of it ( sayd the demon ) for six pence and a piece of bread . a while after he counterfeited that he was not the same spirit that had spoken before , but his servant onely , that he came from waiting upon his master , who had charged him to keepe his place in his absence , while he was in his journey to chambery . and when i rebuked him in such words as god put in my mouth , he answered with much seeming lenity and respect , i beseech you sir to pardon me , you are mistaken in me , you take me for another . i never was in this house before , i pray sir what is your name ? as he was thus speaking one simeon meissonier , that used to resort often to my house upon that occasion , rusht suddenly to the place whence the voyce seemed to come , and having searcht it againe and againe , as others had done before him , and found nothing , he returned to the place where we were all , bringing with him severall things from the place where the voyce sounded , among other things a small bottle . at which the demon fell a laughing and said to him . i was told long since that thou wert a foole , and i see now that thou art one indeed , to believe that i am in that bottle : i should be a foole my selfe to get into it , for so one might take me with stopping the bottle with his finger . one night when abraham lullier a goldsmith was comming into the house , where he seldome fayled to be at that houre , the demon said , goe , open the doore to lullier who is comming , and at the same time lullier knockt at the doore . as soone as he was come in , the demon told him , that he desired to learne the goldsmiths trade of him , and that for his prentiship he would give him fifty crownes . then giving him faire words , i love thee well ( said he ) thou art an honester man then such a man , ( naming another goldsmith a man of geneva ) who hath cosened such a lady of mascon , who was gone to visit some of her kinred at geneva , in the sale of some rings , jewells , and plate . upon which when lullier told him i have no need of thy love , i am content with the love of my god , neither will i take such a prentice as thee . the demon answered since thou wilt not teach me the goldsmiths trade , let master philibert teach me to be a bleacher . then acting againe the part of a servant he complained that he was poore and ill clad , that he starved for cold , and that his wages were but twelve crownes a yeare . he told us that if we would have him to goe away quickly we should give him something , and that any thing would please him . i told him that he knockt at the wrong doore , and that i would not give him the paring of my nailes . he answered you have then very little charity . againe he obstinately affirmed that he was not the same that had bin in the house from the beginning , but his servant , yea that he was not the same that had bin in the house the night before , that then one of his fellow servants was waiting , and that they two were expecting their masters returne from his journey to chambery whence he should returne within few daies . howsoever whether it was the master devill that then spake , or one or more of his servants , i have beene informed by worthy witnesses that at the same time there was a spirit in the house of monsieur favre the first president of chambery , who for his learning in law was one of the illustrious men of his age : to him the spirit spake , and told him , among other things , that he came from mascon and had past through bresse , and seene such and such kinsmen of his . to returne to what was in our house at that time , the spirit bespoke aloud great preparations of provision , as turkies , partriges , hares , and the like for the comming of his master . then he sung many prophane and bawdy songs , among others that which is called le filou . he counterfeited the voyce of juglers and mountebankes , and especially that of huntsmen crying aloud holevrier ho levrier , as hunters use to shoute when they start a hare . he offered to tempt us by covetousnesse ( one of the ordinary temptations of the devill for which reason he is called mammona . ) divers times he would peremptorily affirme that there was six thousand crownes hidden in that house , and that if any of us would follow him he would , shew us where the money was hid . but i can say with a good conscience before god and his holy angels , that i never searcht for it , nor employed others about it , nor suffered any to looke for it , or ever had any will to make benefit by it . he would try us also by curiosity , saying that if we had a mind to see him in any shape of man , woman , lyon , beare , dog , cat , &c. he would give us the sport of it , which motion we did much abhorre and reject , saying that we were so farre from desiring to see him in any of these shapes , or any other , that we were very desirous , if it might be gods pleasure , never to heare him ; but that we hoped that god would shortly deliver us from all his temptations . in the end he became very angry , first against me because i had told him goe thou cursed into the everlasting fire prepared for the devill and his angels . whereupon he told me . thou liest , i am not cursed , i hope yet for salvation by the death and passion of jesus christ . this he sayd perhaps to make us believe that he was the soule of a woman deceased a little before in that house , the daughter of a woman whom i had ejected by law out of that house , for there had beene a rumour that when she died she prayed to god that she might returne to the house after her death to vexe us . he told me in great wrath that he would doe this and that to me . among other things he told me that when i should be a bed he would come and pull off my blankets & pull me out of the bed by the feete . i answered him the same thing that the royall prophet david said to his enemies , i will lay me downe and sleepe for the lord maketh me dwell in safety . i told him also that which jesus christ said to pilate , thou hadst no power on me but what is given thee from above , whereupon he answered me repeating two or three times these words it is well for thee , it is well for thee . he was also very angry with one of the company who had called him stinking hee-goate , and gave him many ill words , as these thou wouldest appeare a good man , but thou art but an hypocrite , thou goest often to pontdeville , pretending to goe heare sermons : but when thou goest thou takest thy boxe of bills ; & bonds along with thee , to exact thine arreares & vse money . goe , thou wouldst make no conscience to hang a man for twenty shillings , as mr denis doth ; that master denis was the hangman of mascon . then making a noise as if he had clapt his hands together , he sayd agaíne to the same man , thou makest heare the shew of a valiant man , having brought thy sword along with thee this night , but if thou beest so bold as to come hither without a light , it shall be seene which of vs two is the most valiant . having sayd all these things of the time past , & present , he would also speake of the future . speaking of those that professe the reformed religion within the kingdome of france , he made once this exclamation ! o poore hugonots ! you shall haue much to suffer within a few yeares ! o what mischiefe is intended against you ! & more words to the same purpose . he sayd of my wife that was with childe , & neare her time , that she should have a daughter , & sayd it two or three times . the case she was in made me feare , that she should get some harme in her childbearin , by a fright , caused by our infernal ghest . wherefore , i desired her to goe out of the house , & goe to her grandmother the lady philiberta de la moussiere with whom she had bin bred from her infancy , & to lye in at her house . but she did excuse herselfe from it very courageously , saying , that going away would be mistrusting the power & mercy of god : that since it pleased god to visit vs so he might find vs as well in another house , & that to resist the devill we must not flee from him . wherein verily i acknowledged her to be in the right , because wee are often exhorted in the scripture , to ●esist , & fight , & wrestle with the deuill , ●ut never to flee from him , which would be ●eilding to him the victory . for he is like he wolfe , or the crocodile , whom if you and against stoutly they will runne away , but if you feare them & runne from them they will run after you . the demon sayd one night before vs all , ●hat without fayle i should dye within three ●eares , thinking thereby to torment me with a continual apprehension of death , & so make me fall if he could into some melancholy , & so into sicknes thereby to have made his words good . but i answered him in the words of st paul act 20. none of these things moue me neither count i my life deare vnto my selfe , so that i might finish my course with joy & the ministery which i have received of the lord iesus , to testifie the gospell of the grace of god . the demon having used all these wiles against us was forced to say that he could not prevaile against us , because we did call two much upon the name of god . to shew the efficacy of our prayers , this is an observable truth , that every time that the devill saw that wee began to kneele to goe to our prayers he left talking , and many times told us these words , while you are at your prayers i 'le goe take a turne in the street . really , whither he went forth or staid we had a wonderfull silence during our prayer ; but no sooner was the prayer done but he began againe as before , and urged and sollicited us to speake with him ▪ and so continued speaking and provoking us to speake till the 25 of november when he spake these last words ha ha je ne parleray plus , that is , alas alas i shall speake no more : from that very time he gave over , and spake no more . i might adde many other discourses of this demon , but i confesse that i purposely omit them because they offend either religion or the state or the good name of some great persons and honorable families , or because they are foule and dishonest as proceeding from an uncleane spirit : so much as wee have related is sufficient to shew how strange and admirable was this speaking of the devill . as his words were strange and admirable so were his actions , for besides those which i have related , done in my absence , he did many more of the same kind as tossing about very often a great roll of cloath of fifty ells which a friend had left at my house to be sent to lyons by water . once he snacht a brasse candlestick out of the maids hand leaving the candle lighted in her hand : he would very often take that mayd 's coates and hang them over the bed posts , setting over them a rough hat such as the countriwemen of bresse use to weare for she was of that countrey . sometimes he would hang at those poasts a great starching plate with coards so tyed and with so many knots that it was impossible to untie them and yet himselfe would suddenly untie them in a moment . once i found my bootes so intangled within a winding blades that they could not be taken off . and many times he hath so twisted radishes together that the like could not be done unlesse it had bin studied with a very long patience and leisure . one afternoone a friend of mine one mr connain a physitian of mascon , bestowed a visit upon me ; as i was relating unto him these strange passages we went together to the chamber where the demon was most resident : there we found the featherbed , blankets , sheets , and boulster , layd all upon the floore . i called the mayd to make the bed , which she did in our presence , but presently we being walking in the same roome , saw the bed undone and tumbled downe on the floore as it was before . in the roome over that , where i had my study , i found severall times part of my books laid on the floore , and my houre-glasse unbroken , and no other harme . as i was once sitting in my study the demon made a noise as it had beene a great voly of shot in the roome above . sometimes he would be the groome of my stable rubbing my horse , and platting the haire of his tayle , and maine , but he was an unruly groome , for once i found that he had saddled my horse with the crupper before , and the pommel behind . he was a good while in the house before we could perceive that he resorted to my bedchamber . but one night after all were retired that were come to heare him , my selfe and my family being all a bed , the dores and the windowes of the house being well shut , he came in and began to whistle softly and by intervalles , as if he had bin afraid to awake us : he knockt as if it had bin with his finger upon a trunk neere my bed , as he did many times since . he would throw our shooes about the roome , those of the maid especially , who feeling him once taking one of her shoes laid hold presently on the other , and sayd smiling . this thou shalt not have . under the table in the same roome he did once imitate the noise of hempdressers that beate the hempe foure together such as we had in our neighbourhood , and keeping the same equall measure . he made us heare for a long time a harmonie not unpleasant of two little bells tyed tohether which he had taken among some rusty irons in my house . when i heard them first , and knew by their sound that they were mine , i went to the place where i had layd them , but did not find them . neither did the demon use these bells in my house onely , but he carried them about to many places both of the towne and countrey . upon a lords day morning as i was going to officiate at vrigny , with some elders of my church we heard the sound of those bells very neere our eares . mr lullier , one of our company , affirmed unto me that he had heard those bells many times at his house . many others have heard them very neere , but could never see them . neither did that demon play his tricks onely at my house , mr lullier hath told me of many of his actions in his house and both shop . as the taking and hiding of his jewels or tooles , and then putting them againe where they were before . while mr lullier was telling me of this , he layd a golden ring which he had then in hand upon the table with the toole that he held it with , but presently he found them missing and in vaine sought them halfe an houre ; wherefore he betooke himselfe to other worke ; but then he and i saw both the ring and the toole fall , we knew not from whence , upon the table againe . one night that lullier had not set up with us as he used to doe , two that came from my house very late stayd by lulliers shop to give him an account of the demons actions and words that night . while they were talking the demon smote three times very hard upon a shed of boards that was over the shop . the next night after , lullier and repay comming from my house met a woman alone at the corner of the streete in a countrey habit spinning by moone-shine . but when they came neere to know what she was , she vanished from their sight . leaving now such actions as the demon did out of my house as things of which i cannot speake with the like certainty as those which i have seene & heard my selfe . i will but adde his last actions at my house , and indeed the most troublesome of all , as they say that the devill is alwaies more violent in the end then in the beginning , and is then most fierce when he must be gone . he threw stones about my house continually the tenne or twelve last daies from morning to evening , and in great quantity , some of them of two or three pounds weight . one of those last daies mr tornus comming to my house about noone , would know whether the devill was there still , and whistled in severall tones , and each time the devill whistled to him againe in the same tone . then the demon threw a stone at him , which being fallen at his feete without any harme to him , he tooke it up and marked it with a coale , and flung it into the backside of the house which is neere the towne wall and the river of saone , but the demon threw it up to him againe , and that it was the same stone he knew it by the marke of the coale : tornus taking up that stone found it very hot and said he believed it had beene in hell since he had handled it first . finally after all these words and actions the demon went away the 22 day of december ; and the next day a very great viper was seene going out of my house , and was taken with long pincers by some naylours our neighbours , who carried it all over the towne crying , here is the devill that came out of the ministers house , and finally left it at one william clarke's house apothecary , where it was found to be a true and naturall viper , a serpent rare in that countrey . all the time that the demon haunted my house god permitted him not to doe us any harme , neither in our persons nor in our goods . those bells which he did so tosse and carry about , he hanged at a naile over the chimney of the roome where he was most conversant , the day that he left the house . he had not so much power given him as to teare one lease of my bookes , or to breake one glasse , or to put out the candle , which we kept lighted all the night long . wherefore i bow my knees , and will as long as i live , unto my gracious god to give him thanks for that great mercy . this is the plaine and true relation of that demons words and actions . and marcelin a capuchin that preacht at the same time at mascon hath truly related many of these passages in a booke of his , printed at grenable against mr bouterove , saying , that he had the story from diverse persons , especially from mr fovillard lievtenant generall in the balliage of mascon , who upon the generall rumour of that strange accident , sent his brother in law mr francis gucrin and mr guichard an advocate to my house , to desire me to come to him , as i did , to tell him the whole matter . yet ( by marcellins leave ) it is not true that which he and other prejudicate and passionate men doe inferre out of it to disgrace my person and my profession , namely , that i had communication with evill spirits . for god beares witnesse to my conscience that i never had communication with those horrible creatures , and know no more of them then what it hath pleased his divine wisdome to let me know by his word & by this domestique experience ; and that my chiefe curiosity was to improve the little talent which god hath given me to instruct my selfe and others in the true and solid science of eternall salvation , which is to know him the onely true god and jesus christ whom he hath sent . and truly marcellin and others that have spoken and written of this history to my disadvantage herein , contradict both mr fovillard lievtenant generall of mascon , and the lord gaspard divet then bishop of mascon , who upon the common report of these passages sent for mr tornus to know the truth of them ; and for more certainty sent his owne secretary mr chamber to learne the particulars of them from mine owne mouth , to whom i related all without concealing or disguising any thing . these two gentlemen tornus and chamber have told me since that the bishop had heard that story with great admiration , and had made some records of the same . if any now enquire of me what may the cause be of this admirable accident ( as there is nothing more ordinary or more naturall to every man then to enquire of the causes especially of things extraordinary ) i will answere that considering the circumstances of time , and place , and persons , which i had then to doe with , many causes seeme to have concurred for it . first , whereas there are times in which devils are in a manner unchained and have more liberty to doe their feats , and other times when they are tyed short and restrained from acting , as we learne in the twentieth chapter of the revelation . truly one may with good reason say that when the demon made himselfe so bold in my house it was a time when the devill was , as it were , let loose ; for then the world was full of stories of the extraordinary pranks of those wicked spirits . this may be justified by the booke written by mr de l' anere one of the kings counsellours joined in commission with mr d' espagnet president at tolosa to judge the witches of the country of labour , otherwise the countrey of the basques neere the pyrenean mountaines , the title of the booke is a representation of the inconstancy of demons and wicked spirits , where such strange and horrible things are represented , as will make the readers haire to stand . to which joine the horrible story of lewis gauffredi , a priest of marseilles one of the greatest instruments of the devill that ever hell brought forth , who had beene burnt a little before by the order of the court of parliament of aix in province . at the same time a demon appeared at lyons in the shape of a fine gentlewoman to the lieutenant of the knight of the watch named la jacquiere , and to two others of his companions , which three had carnall knowledge of that demon , and thereby came to a most tragicall and fearefull end . which story is printed among many other tragicall stories of our time . at the same time , which was in the year 1612 , the like story to that of lyons was publisht , how in paris , the first of january of that yeare , a person of quality had cohabitation with a demon , which to him appeared a beautifull lady , but the next morning that lady being visited by justices and physitians was found to be the body of a woman that had beene hanged a few dayes before . about the same time the prisons of mascon were filled with a great number of men and women , young and old of the village of chasselas , and other townes neere it , all indicted of witchcraft , who being condemned at mascon , appealed to the court of the parliament of paris , and were conducted to paris by a massinger and some guards . in the way a coach met them , and in it a man that looked like a judge , who staid , and asked the massinger what prisoners he led , whence they came , and whether they went . the massinger having satisfied him , the man ( if one may call him so ) eying these prisoners sayd to one of them , calling him by his name , ho now ! art thou one of them ? feare nothing , for neither thou nor any of thy company shall suffer . and his words proved true , for soone after they were all released . at the same time a girle of mascon about 13 or 14 yeares of age daughter to one of the chiefe citizens of the towne , lying with the mayd of the house , perceived that she absented her selfe many times in the night , and once asked her whence she came , the maid answered that she came from a place where there was good company , gallant dansing , and all kinds of sports and merriment . the girle taken with this report desired the mayd to bring her to that place . whereupon the maid anointed her , and made her doe the ordinary ceremonies prescribed to witches by the devill , after which the girle was carried up into the ayre by a demon , as she reported , but seeing herselfe above the convent of the capucin fryers , she was afraid , and called upon god , who did helpe her and caused the demon to lay her downe in their garden about midnight : the capucins hearing her lamenting voice came to her helpe , and when she had told them who she was , and what had happened to her , she was secretly conducted by two of them to her fathers house . this relation i have heard from many persons , affirmed as most certainly true . that girle i have often seen , and i was told that she was maried since . at the same time the common report was , that a demon haunted the house of a woman baker of mascon , in the street de na tupinerie , in a mans shape , with a red cap. and would looke out of the window by moone light . this many persons have affirmed to me to be very true , the foresaid abraham lullier being one of them . i doubt much whether the demon hath yet left the house notwithstanding all the exercising , and the judiciall course also which was used to eject him . at the same time a demon kept a great stirre at st stevens church of mascon , turning over many graves , which being bruited about the towne , i saw , as living in that neighbourhood , great part of the people flock thither . the like happened also in the church of st alban neere mascon , and at the same time . againe , at the same time a widowes house at marigny les nonnains , not farre from mascon , was for three moneth haunted by a demon who did there a great deale of harme , letting out the wine in the cellar , and beating untragiously severall persons among others a locksmith that came into the house drunk , and gave many ill words and threatnings to that devill , who presently was even with him , for he tooke one of the andirons , and grievously beat him with it , till he ran away out the house , which he did in all haste . by these relations , and many of the like kinde , which i omit , it is evident that at the time that the demon was at my house ; the devill was in a manner unchained . i conceive also that this demon might be sent to me by some that were incensed against me , for procuring a licence from the king to build a church for our reformed congregation neere the walles of mascon ; for that very day that the devill began that disorder in my housel , was threatened by one before the civill corporation of mascon , that some evill would overtake me presently , and that man was suspected to be a disciple of one cesar a knowne magician , who had lived mascon a little before . many have attributed the comming of that demon to my maid bressande , of whom i spake before , for she was suspected to be a witch , borne of parents suspected to be guilty of witchcraft as some doe report : i remember that once she asked of me , whether any of those that had given themselves to the devill , could find mercy before god . and that another time , when she saw me afraid lest the devill should hurt two youths that lay in a roome next to that where he was heard , she told me feare not , he will doe them no harme . and the truth is that she would jest and be familiar with him . for besides that i said of it before , she would once expostulate with the demon that he brought her no wood , whereupon he presently threw downe a fagot for her at the staire foot ; and whereas upon her offering to leave our service another came to serve us in her place and lay in the same bed with her , the demon , who never hurt her , would beate that new maid in the bed , and powre water upon her head till he forced her to goe away . my suspicion of that bressande was increased by a relation which she made unto me , one day that i was sick , of a tall black man that had appeared unto her the night before by mooneshine , holding a viall in his hand like a physitian . this and other like things gave me an ill opinion of her , as one that might be a concurrent cause of the comming of that hellish ghest . to these adde the circumstance of the place ; for in the same house a murther had beene committed , if the demons words and the common report may be credited . as it is not unusuall that houses where some murther or some other foule fact hath beene committed will be haunted by the devill . cardan relateth that there is a castle at parma belonging to the noble family of the torelli , in one of whose chimney's a wicked spirit appeares in the shape of a foule old wife every time that one of the family is to die , ever since that an old woman very rich was slaine in that house by her covetous nephewes , who cut her in pieces and threw her into the jakes . but the most likely cause is that after i had recovered that house by law , and was put in possession by the power of justice , the woman whom i came to dispossesse was found under a chimney calling upon the devill and using terrible imprecations against me and my family , saying that she would be content to be hanged , yea to be damned , and to be in the bottome of hell with all the devills if she might but be avenged of me and mine . which words being related to me , i presented a petition aganst her to the judge of mascon lieutenant generall foillard who bound the woman to her good behaviour , forbidden her to annoy us either in our person or our goods upon great penalties ; and i and my family were put under the protection of the king and justice . of which processe i keepe still with me the judiciall acts . but without staying any more upon the second causes , i attribute all to the disposition of the first , and lift up mine eyes to the hand that gave the blow , shewing together his strength in my weaknesse , his mercy in my sinfulnesse , and his wise , moderate , and admirable dealing with me in that he suffered me not to be tempted above my strength , but gave me with the temptation away to come out , that i might be able to beare it . great reason i have to say with the royall prophet david . our soule is escaped as a bird out of the hand of the fowlers , the snare is broken and we are escaped , our helpe is in the name of the lord who maat heaven and earth , to him be glory for it , now and for evermore , amen . an appendix of the translatour . the author to make his word good that he would publish none of the discourses of the demon that were offensive to god , or the state , or the credit of some honourable persons , hath left out diverse notable stories , some of which he hath related to my reverend father , upon whose relation i will adde here two considerable passages . being to speake of two severall persons for the one i must be true to the intent of the authour , which is to offend no man , whether i will or no ; for i know not the mans name . the name of the other i doe purposely suppresse . one of them was a grave divine who hearing the demon speake profanely , rebuked him religiously , and vigorously . to whom the demon answered , minister you are very holy and very serious in this company , you were not so when you were singing such a baudy song in such a taverne , and then the demon sung the whole song before the company . the divine answered much to this purpose , it is true , satan . i have beene licentious in my young years , but god in his mercy hath given me repentance and pardon ; but for thy tart thou art confirmed in sinne , and shalt never have repentance nor pardon . let every one keepe a watch to his words and actions , for the devill , who is called the accuser of the brethren , and is so by his trade , keepes a register of that which we say and doe , and will be sure to bring it forth when and where it may doe us most harme . the other man was an eminent officer of a court of iustice and a papist , who beeing brought by his curiosity to the ministers house , to heare that devill that told future things and secrets both of publique and private businesses , would needs offer to make questions to the demon about severall things ; whereupon the minister , who had alwaies very earnestly forbidden and hindered that any should propound questions to the devill , desired the gentleman to forbeare , and represented to him the sinne and the danger of it ; but the lawyer rejected his counsell with scorne , bidding him to teach his owne flock and let him have the government of himselfe . so having silenced the minister , he entertained himselfe with the devill without interruption , questioning him sometimes about one absent friend , sometimes about this or that private businesse , sometimes about newes and state affaires . vpon all which when the demon had answered him , he spake to him further , much to this purpose . now sir , i have told you all that you demanded , i must tell you next that which you demand not , that at this very time while you are making questions to the devill , such a one ( whom he named ) is doing your businesses with your wife , and then revealed many secret foule dealings of the lawyer , which made him appeare a dishonest man . neither was this all , for in the conclusion the devill told him . now sir let me schoole you for being so bold as to question the devill , you should have taken the ministers safe counsell . then upon a sudden the whole company could see the man drawne by the arme into the midst of the roome , where the devill whiyled him about , and gave him many turnes with great swiftnesse , then touching the ground onely with his toe , and then threw him downe upon the floore with great violence . his friends tooke him up and carried him to his house where he lay sick , and distracted many daies : giving by his example a lesson to all , that the devill may be for a while a faire companion to them that will keepe company with him , but will pay them in the end with torment and despaire . approbation of the author by the synod of burgundy . wee pastors and elders , of the reformed churches of the province of burgundy , assembled in a synod at bussy in the bailliage of chalons upon saone , certifie to all , that mr perreand minister of the holy gospell , hath exercised the charge of the holy ministery in this province , for the space of fifty yeares , first in this towne of bussy , where he was borne , being descended of the most ancient and considerable family of the towne , and since in the church of mascon , and afterwards in the churches of the bailliage of gez , where he is now , serving the church of thoiry ; in all that time , and in all those churches , doing the office of a good pastour and a faithfull servant of god , both in doctrine and life ; of which he had an especiall testimoniall given him by the church of mascon in the last synod of this province held at psustile in the yeare 1649 , the sayd church expressing much satisfaction of his godlinesse and singular charity as it appeareth by the acts of the synod . and the like he hath from the church of thoiry by an act bearing date the 8 of march 1651. to which we adde that although it hath pleased god to bring him into many , and some very extraordinary trials , especially while he served the church of mascon . yet the same god hath strengthened him with a constant health of his body , and a godly tranquillity of mind , and hath endued him with virtue to beare and to overcome all his afflictions . we therefore beseech the lord daily to fill his servant with more and more strength in his old age , and that after he hath finish his course he may depart in peace , and obtaine the crowne of glory reserved for those that will persevere faithfull unto the end . done at bussy octob. 29. 1651. signed francis reynaud moderatour . g. bruys adjunct . h. morlet secretary . finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a54396e-410 * a charivary is a mad kind of serenada musique of pans and kettles given to old widowes when they marry . astrologie proved to be the old doctrine of demons, professed by the worshippers of saturne, jupiter, mars, sunne and moon in which is proved that the planetary and fixed starres are the powers of the ayre, which by gods permission are directed by satan ... / written by an unworthy witnesse of the truth of god, john brayne. brayne, john. this text is an enriched version of the tcp digital transcription a29273 of text r18599 in the english short title catalog (wing b4317). textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. the text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with morphadorner. the annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. this text has not been fully proofread approx. 69 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 15 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. earlyprint project evanston,il, notre dame, in, st. louis, mo 2017 a29273 wing b4317 estc r18599 11748860 ocm 11748860 48563 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a29273) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 48563) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 16:4) astrologie proved to be the old doctrine of demons, professed by the worshippers of saturne, jupiter, mars, sunne and moon in which is proved that the planetary and fixed starres are the powers of the ayre, which by gods permission are directed by satan ... / written by an unworthy witnesse of the truth of god, john brayne. brayne, john. [2], 26 p. printed by m.s. for john hancock ..., london : 1653. reproduction of original in british library. eng astrology -early works to 1800. demonology. a29273 r18599 (wing b4317). civilwar no astrologie proved to be the old doctrine of demons, professed by the worshippers of saturne, jupiter, mars, sunne and moone. in which is pro brayne, john 1653 12832 3 70 0 0 0 0 57 d the rate of 57 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the d category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 2006-05 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2006-10 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2006-11 jason colman sampled and proofread 2006-11 jason colman text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion astrologie proved to be the old doctrine of demons , professed by the worshippers of saturne , jupiter , mars , sunne and moone . in which is proved that the planetary and fixed starres are the powers of the ayre , which by gods permission are directed by satan the chiefe power thereof , by meanes whereof nothing can by their configurations be foreseen but by satan . farther , as satan directs the ayery powers to act by in the unbelievers according to his will , so god before the gospel used the ministry of the elect angels to direct the starry powers for the good of his , and so in the state of antichrist . after the fall of antichrist , and in the true church still god immediatly rules the powers by jesus christ ; and in the thousand yeares satan is to be bound , he shall not act by the starry powers to deceive the nations more , when the demon doctrine , by which the world three thousand yeares hath been deceived , shall cease , with the doctrine of antichrist , the learning profest in academies of aristotle , &c by which untill the devill is bound he deceives the nations . written by an unworthy witnesse of the truth of god , john brayne . london ; printed by m. s. for john hancock , and are to be sold at the first shop in popes-head alley , next to corn-hill . 1653. johan . pic. mirand. in astrol. l. 12. cap. 4. speaking of the zodiac . hanc divisionem quasi natura non arbitrio factam , & quot jam partes ipsi finxerant sibi , tot influxuum vires & proprietates diversas esse decreverunt , tum pro numero signorum duodecim loca divisere , sex supra finitorem , sex infra , sunt sex quoque signa sub terra , sex supra semper revolvuntur . ita magno errore definitum observandum ; inprimis sub quo loco quo signo planeta collocaretur , alias enim ad influendum pro loci signique varietate vires adipisci , &c. hermes . {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} . porphyr . cited by euseb. volum . 6. evangelicae praeparationis , say's , that the gods in the oracles by the motion of the starres did foretell things to come ; as when apollo was askt when a woman with childe went with a male or female , and told another , that an ill day was at hand to him , which saturne and mars had together agreed on . a souldier askt him why in such perill he should stand upon the matter ( the question was about a thought he had ) who answered him that mars being the lord of his geniture stirred him up to it . and in another answer ; to day , says he , it is best for me to say nothing of the way of the starres ; upon which , says eusebius , stellarum motu impeditur . to the astrologers , {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} . 1 tim. 4.1 . with those that give heed to the doctrine of demons , greeting and good will in the gospel of god . friends , i write not this for any offence taken from you , or doe i write it to give offence to you ; but out of unfained love to god and the gospel , with a tender care of the good of your soules , and spirits , and bodyes . this onely i crave , that as i write without prejudice , so that you also will reade the same . i have writ nothing out of bitternesse of spirit , if any thing seeme harsh to you , know , there is no more intended but an honest handling the word of truth , and plaine dealing with the souls of such as it doth concerne ; which ought to be desired of all , in our converse about the things of god , to be in him that speaks for god . now so it is that a whiles astrologie , called christian astrologie , was with some delight looked on by my selfe , but when i considered the demons in ♄ ♃ ♂ ☉ ♀ ☿ ☽ their starrs , with the heroes and heraes in the asterisms , with the {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} in the zodiac , & the doctrine , god in mercy undeceived me , and therein bound to seeke the promoting of the same good to others also . 1. that jupiter and mercury are the demons the scriptures speake of , appeares , act. 14.11 , 12. where the lystrians tooke paul and barnabas for their gods , calling barnabas jupiter , and paul {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} hermes or mercury . and from the doctrine of demons they thought paul mercury , from his being chiefe in delivering the message . and for diana {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} , which is the moone , the ephesians , act. 19.27 . she is called a goddess , she had her temple , and was esteemed of great magnificence , so that asia , and all the world worshipped her , acts 17.19 . athens was {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} , ♂ hill , where his altar was . 2. they had their priests , of which i take dionysius called the areopagit to have been a priest of mars , there were the priests of jupiter , acts 14.13 . who sacrificed oxen to them , but to saturne and mars were men sacrificed . 3. these priests were those men called flammins , and the old astrologers call philosophers , who to keepe the people in a way of worshipping of them , did teach that for doctrine to men that this day by tradition hath been continued and received for astrologie , which is no other then the doctrine of demons . 4. this will appeare , act. 16.18 . in that the athenians called pauls preaching christ a setting forth strange demons , he shewing christ a man dyed and rose againe , was in heaven and did minister salvation to men ; which proves a custome among them of setting forth their demons , called by the apostle the doctrines of demons , that is , of men-gods , ♄ ♃ ♂ ☉ ♀ ☿ ☽ for which they were magi , wise men , seers , that did thus set out the demons doctrine to the people , and as there prophets or diviners predict things thereby . 5. these demons had their starres in which they were supposed after death to be in , and thereby to act on men as when they were alive . thus the magi , matth. 2.2 . where is the king of the jewes , we have seene his starre and are come to worship him ; the king is distinct from the starre , so that there is the demon or heroe his starre . the doctrine of the demon , and the asterisms , doe so prove one the other , that one being granted , the other cannot be denied ; as if the highest of the planets be saturns , then saturn is supposed to be in it , and the doctrine of that starre holds forth the demon saturn , not the starre ; and so of mars , venus , &c. for the nature of the starre is not knowne but by the nature of the demon , who is onely described in the doctrine and emblem . to which demons after the way of heathens the houres of the day , the dayes of the weeke , and yeares of the world , and climates of the earth , and cities of the nations , are said to be ruled and subjected in the demon doctrine . in opposition to which lords , for so the astrologers say of ♄ ♃ ♂ ♀ ☉ ☽ that they are lords in genitures of houses , of ecclipses , and have dominion in such quarters of the world , and over such part of mans life , &c. in directions , 1 cor. 8.5 , 6. there are many are called lords , but to us is but one lord jesus christ , opposing christ worshipped to these demons the heathens then worshipped , and eate and dranke the bloud and flesh sacrificed to them , 1 cor. 10.21 . & 8.10 . which was done in the temple built to ♃ &c. in which was an idol where he was supposed to be in on earth as in heaven in his starre , which meat so sacrificed & sold by their priests to such as sold meat in the shambles , was an offence to the saints . it is superstition and condemned of god to name the names of these , how then to name the day from them , and to give the rule of its houres to them ? why ☽ on the first day must have the first houre at ☉ rising and begin the government of the day when she is in opposition to us , and not seen by us , appeares not to me , but to confirme a heathenish observation of the day to the moone , and the doctrine of diana , and the preserving of her magnificence ; for as god had a day of rest to his service , so the demons had theirs , on which , men , devoted to them , did visit their temples , and did sacrifice to them on their altars . some astrologers have said the seventh day was observed by the jewes in honour of ♄ , and that we sin not keeping it . to bring the people thereunto they did no other but hold out to them , how they were preserved by them , and how their punishments came from them , and good was conveyed by their starres to them , hourly , daily , yearly , as in the doctrine of astrologie is set forth . which was the tye they had to binde them to their worship and service . acts 19.27 . asia and all the world worshipped diana the ☽ ; sure the nations that call the second day ☽ day , did worship the ☽ on that day in time of these names . 6. to hold out this distinction of the god demon and his starre as distinct by the scripture , see acts 7.43 . and ye retooke up the tabernacle of moloch , and the starre of your god remphan . moloch was the demon , saturn whose starre was remphan , that is , the highest of the planets , according to the arabian dialect ; so that there was the god , the tabernacle , and the starre , as distinct things , the worship was set up , the tabernacle , the influence ascribed to the starre as the meanes thereof , and the worship given to the demon . 7. whereas the scripture says , i would not ye should have fellowship with demons , 1 cor. 10.20 . now where one acknowledging the demons in their doctrine , in their dayes , in their rule , in their characters , in their names , in the starres as theirs , be not a having communion with them or no ; it s good to consider , levit. 18.3 . and to speake and foretell by their rules , deut. 7.4 . 8. in the conjunctions , retrogradations , and several aspects of the planets in the doctrine of demons , is held out what men ( acted , as they say , by them ) would produce among themselves , as if old men , melancholy , envious , &c. having the disposition of ♄ stirred up in them according to the emergencies of the times ; so men borne under mars , having a spirit of warre and bloud in them , are by the influence of mars stirred up to warre and revenge . so those borne under venus , are as by a spirit of venery lead to dalliance , delights , neatnesse ; and mercury to the god demons , a man-servant , to the goddesses a female , who as their servant is nimble witted to councel the worst and please the best , being of a false and treacherous spirit : so of the men of the moone , the sunne , &c. now the difference if it be about dominion with the ☉ , about women with venus , or priesthood with ♃ and saturne , be of the one side , and those acted by him , and ♂ on the other side with those acted by him , the judgement will be what the event thereof is , say they , if ☿ have a hand in the business , unlesse ♃ by a △ prove a moderator , if it be but in a square , it s but as it were , say they , a falling out , and not as in an ☍ , or an open defiance ; to which in agreements they compare the ⚹ and △ the signes , where fixed or moveable , helping in the judgement , in the undertaking whereof , 1. there is not onely scientia , the art and rules therein : 2. but there is required in the man a spirit inclined to , and acquainted with , or acted by the influence of mercury and ♃ in a prophetick way , which differs from the spirit of divination , the one immediatly , the other mediately , by rules predicting things , as in that axiom ; a te & a scientia , the knowledge without this spirit is nothing . 3. this spirit is as much to inquire into the state of affayres in the world below , as well as in the configurations of the heavenly bodyes above ; for it is confest that grounds of this art doe depend upon experiences ; these things would require a volume , but my intent is onely in a generall way how they are opposed , and what opposed , and what god allowes of in the starres , sayes mirandula ; ptolemeum plus conceptui quam geniturae tribuisse . 1. the seven planets are gods creatures , called by jude , {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} , erring starres , because of the irregularity of their motion , sometimes direct , then stationary , then retrograde , opposing , conjoyning one with another , as friends and foes . 2. by these planets power and operations , the change of seasons , and ayres , and weathers , are produced , usually called by the astrologers , in receptions , oppositions , and other configurations , apertio portarum ; but in the word they are indeed said to be the powers of the ayre , ephes. 2.2 . signifying that the heat , the cold , the moyst , the wet , the dry , the winde , the snow , the hayle , and exhalations are produced or wrought by these in the ayre , as heat in the rising of the great dog-starre . 3. by the ayre these powers worke on the earth , and on man composed of the elements themselves were first made of , as by a tacture the starres applying themselves by the ayre to the severall bodyes of men as they agree with , or are contrary to them , to sicknesse or health . 1. hence some are sayd to be {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} , moone struck . 2. others are sayd , &c. 4. the soules being ex traduce , their influence extends to incite some joy , hate , feare , wrath , as the temper of the body is first wrought on . 5. and because man consists of a spirit immediately given of god , and not made of the matter other elementary bodyes were of , remaines unwrought upon by them , as being above them , and not to be corrupted by them . 6. to all these satan he adds his operation , ephes. 2.2 . who is the prince or chiefe of the powers of the ayre , who workes with them , or by them . 7. on the children of disobedience he thereby works according to his will , 2 tim. 2.26 . and therefore as a spirit he is said to worke it on the spirit , the body , the soule , he directing their influences according to his several purposes ; hence in scripture , matth. 12.29 . the world is called the house of satan , the severall orbs or sphears as the upper roomes , the earth , the sea , &c. the under roomes thereof , in which he governs and rules the men of the world , and being called powers in heavenly places , ephes. 6.12 . shews that not as by a law but by power he rules the powers of the ayre , assisting him thereto , on the inspection whereof at best doth depend the judgement of the starres , as it relates to satan , and wicked men . not that i denie but the influence of the starres may alter the state of gods elect in their bodyes to health or sicknesse ; but free from that power of satans acting them on him , they being redeemed from the world , and power of satan , unlesse god permit him for some particular ends . hence the scars in the bodyes of men under the severall constellations are from them as naturall without the coactings of satan , it being common to elect and reprobate . 8. in these very operations of satan , the divine providence no lesse appeares then in the powers of the ayre , they not having power to act in the least , or over the least , beyond the limits of gods permission ; says the astrologer , deus regit astra , yea demonem cum astris , christ when he stayd the winds and seas , he shewed his power over the powers of the ayre . 9. it seems to me god sends out the elect angels ▪ to direct the powers of the ayre to the good of the saints , heb. 1.14 . and to keep them that they dash not their feet against a stone in all their wayes ; as the evill angels on the reprobates , by whom god as vessels of wrath fits them for destruction . in jude 9. the good and evill angels contend about the body of moses , god not suffering the bodyes of saints to be demonized , as saturne , mars , venus , diana , mercury , theeves , whores , murtherers , &c. spirits onely fit to set out wicked men by , and not good men , rev. 12. 10. i have read with admiration , heb. 2.5 . he hath not subjected the future government to angels . ( vide hieronym . in gal. 4.3 . ) necesse esse priusquam quis credat in christo , illis arbitris , viz. angelus gubernetur . 1. implying that the government of the natural state of men in the world is subjected to angels , as the astronomers say . 2. in what saints are naturall if subjected to good angels . 3. that the government to come , that is , in christ , hath other power , heb. 6.5 . called the power of the world to come , and not that of the ayre , which is ministred by another spirit , even that of god , as they are of another house , & another houshold , even the house and houshold of god , redeemed from the world , and the power of satan to god , act. 26.18 . that he is denied to act in them as before , whiles they lived according to the prince of the power of the ayre . 11. satan is called the god of this world , 2 cor. 4.4 . and mat. 4.8 . shewing christ all the kingdomes of the world , and the glory of them , saying , he would give it him if he would worship him . how farre god may make use of satan in the preferment and fall of some by the powers of the ayre , inciting men thereto , or how farre he may permit him to doe it on others is not cleare , but we may see it in the contracts of mean men with him to be advanced to the papacy ▪ and other dignities in the world . and indeed in this sence by this doctrine i suppose balam is called a prophet , 2 pet. 2.16 . who went to the high places of baal , and in answer to the seven demons built seven altars , and offered seven oxen and seven rams , when the angel of the lord , yea the lord himselfe opposed him and his demons with the spirits , so that he cannot divine against him , his eyes in former divinations were shut , but now opened . it s notably sayd in jude of the antichrists ministry , that they are {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} , as if they had as men the influence in their way on the world as all the planets in heaven had , acting one whiles as ♄ , anon as ♃ , then as ♂ , anon as the ☉ , and then as ☿ , retrograding , opposing and joyning one with the other , and ingaging the world with them ; of which see my expos. on jude . now as for the true ministry , rev. 1.20 . they are sayd to be held in the right hand of christ . againe , whereas by ♃ is understood the demon of priests and lawyers , and the astrologers have predicted their fall , which will be most certainly accomplished ; it proves that that romish ministry , as the flammins , who were first understood hereby , are of the house and government of the world , as they were , or the divination were nothing , and under the powers of the world . that which is eminently considerable to prove what i have said to be truth , is this , the time is come in which satan is binding , that he cannot deceive the nations any more , rev. 20.2 . in which he is not permitted to direct the planetary influences as before ; for whereas before in the same conjunctions and ecclipses he so ordered the same , that he advanced error , and the rule of his kingdome by it , yet now he being bound the influences of the powers of the ayre are such on the inferior bodyes as utterly dissolve the frame of the government of the old world , monarchy , peers , priests , people and servants , so oppose one another , that the rule is dissolved , for the ruler thereof being captivated , he cannot deceive the nations with the name of liberty , or shew of religion , or the pretext of succession , nor will any wayes of reconciliation serve the turne , a signe of which binding appeares in the liberty granted religion , which satan in kings , priests , people , have alwayes untill now opposed , persecuted , &c. which binding continues a thousand yeares , and being loose by the powers of heaven he deceives the nations againe . now the lord jesus , matth. 24. with the signes in heaven , shall be a shaking of its powers , which produceth a change in the powers below , signified in the warre between nation and nation , which will be done in such a way then as never was , when mens hearts will fayle them for feare , looking for those things were to come on the earth , viz. in the dissolution comes on the {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} , the order and rule thereof , out of which confusion ariseth the redemption of gods people . note , among these demons some are fortunous , others infortunous , others between both . by which meanes the persons , states , natures and conditions come largely to be treated of in this doctrine of demons . and to hold up the honour of the fortunes , say they , they would doe good oft-times did not the cacodemons hinder , and oppose , and destroy the good they intended ; by which one was beloved , the other feared . 2. god in scripture gives the ends of the starres creation to be three . 1. for light . 2. for seasons , as summer and winter , autumne and spring , to sow , to plant , to reape . lactantius summer is from day , winter from the night . 3. for signes of drought and raine , heat and cold , winde and snow . 1. hence the scripture speaks of the starres cisli , which wee prophane the scripture by calling them hyades , from the demon doctrine , which are in the asterisme of the bull , and are to be read the unconstant ones , because they rising signified the unconstancy of the weather . 2. by the other {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} which was as prophanely read orion which is an asterism of a heroe , and pertaines to the demon doctrine , is a great prophanation of the word , the originall understood would set out to us in the starres the signes of the weather they brought with them , which were better astrology then the other , and as much as need be knowne . 3. these asterisms continued in our translated bible , corrupt the text , and the understandings of men , and seems to owne the doctrine of the demons , then which god hates nothing more , zeph. 1.4 . god would cut off the remnant of baal , the name of the chemarims , the priests , and the worshippers of the host of heaven , with such as swear by the lord and malcham , in which baal hath his chemarims , his priests , his host , his worshippers , and those swear by him , & all distinct , yet relating one to another , and in that sence depend one upon another , among whom some swear by the lord and malcham . as among the corinths , some drinke of the cup of the lord , and the cup of devils ; so now may it not be as dangerous to professe the gospel , and heed the doctrine of demons , much more to professe the one , and practise the other . 4. we not calling them by their proper names given them of god , agreeing with their nature {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} , but by the names of demon gods , given them by their worshippers , yea more using the characters to distinguish them by that did set out the vertue of these demons to the world , as ♄ represented in a sithe which saturn carried in the hand of his emblem ; thus ♂ mars is represented carrying in his hand a whip , and mercury with ☿ , with his staffe of serpents , &c. now so farre is this demon way owned by us . 1. god is induced to leave and deliver men up to satan to deceive . 2. satan is ingaged and at liberty in respect of us yeelding to the temptation . 3. in respect of the rest of the demon doctrine , to lead us where or unto what he please thereof . 5. in the cabal of astrologie , they rest not in the philosophy of the flammins or priests of the demons , teaching by the starrs and the doctrine of the asterisms , but proceed to the chemarims , zeph. 1.4 . that in the government these demons are assisted by angels : every planet , say they , hath his presiding angel , and legions of assistants imployd by him , which angels i take to pertain to the retinue of the god of the world , called secundarian intelligences : the good angels are onely sent out to minister to the elect , and not otherwise . 1. the angel or spirit of saturn is oriful . 2. zathariel the spirit or angel of jupiter . 3. samael the angel of mars . 4. michael the angel of the sunne . 5. gabriel the angel of the moone . 6. anael the spirit of venus , the starrs , and the spirit at least . 7. raphael the spirit of mercury or satan acting by mercury . now it being so that to each of these spirits there are so many millions of attendants , as some authors report , as it is said , heb. 12.22 . the saints coming to god , come to an innumerable company of angels . it seems in like manner the astrologer coming in every figure to the seven demons , and in them come to an innumerable company of chemarims , which are above his starres , and priests , when he need take heed of the great attendants about him . in going from the first generall of astrology the seven planetary starres , we come to the second , by the demon doctrine divided into two general parts . 1. the zodiac or circle of living creatures , called signifer , which containes the path of the sunne his course , compleating the yeare by his ascending its southern latitude , and descending to its north latitude from the equinox . 2. the asterisms contained in the heavens between the zodiac and the poles , north and south . for the zodiac . 1. by the doctrine of demons those twelve asterisms , the ram ♈ , the bull ♉ , gemini ♊ , &c. which are all said in heaven to be alive and acted by the spirits of the gods , placed them there , having their characters , starres , influence , &c. as the heroes , but inferior to the demons , who gave them their being there . 2. as the soule of the rams and lesser sheepe is in the ram above , & all small cattle , and the soules of oxen , horse , cows , were in the bull ; above of maidens and women in virgo above , and of men in gemini , and sagittary , aquary . 3. hence in the zodiac the twelve signes divided into twelve equall parts , containing thirty degrees , make the foure quarters of the yeare by its triplicity , of which some are beastial , human , double bodyed , &c. of the nature of fire , fiery , of the nature of water , watery , airy , earthly . some are moveable , others fixt , then common , &c. but to come to the doctrine . 1. aries the ram by demon doctrine came thus to heaven ; an indian wanting water , a ram rose out of the sand & brought him where water was ; for which the man askt of jove he might be placed among the starres , which to this day is called aries aequinoctialis . 2. by the demon doctrine men borne under the signe of this ram , are of the nature of a ram , beastly , rash , lascivious , unconstant , of a hot and dry constitution , it being the demons mars house , and he there , it makes him worse . 3. an eclipse in aries in the 8 house or 6. brings a rot on the lesser cattle , aries afflicted , as if the soule of these below suffered in the soule of the ram above , but if it fall in taurus , then it falls on great cattle , and why , because it happens in taurus , the bull carried europa into creet , and placed by jupiter in heaven , now in its affliction proves the affliction of all the cattle called greater on earth . 4. no man can shew any reason why in these divisions of heaven , the greater or lesser cattle should suffer in ecclipses more then in other , but by the tradition onely taken up upon the aforesaid doctrine and fables of seduced men , as all lyes doe come from the devill . 5. nor can any reason be given why that asterism should be placed in that part of heaven , and not in the place of the asterisme of leo , onely it is the doctrine of demons , delivered by the flammins , and poets fictions , and by tradition conveyed to us . 6. aries , though not knowne to be the first on no better ground , rules the head of man and beast , say they , the nature of aries fits best the head . 7. in a revolution if the house of aries have a fortune in it , well placed in the 6th , it will goe well with the farmer in his lesse cattle , as if when its well with that ram above , it cannot choose but doe well with the rest below . 8. the astrologers not willing that the basis of the art should seeme to arise from this dunghill , say , that the signe is called the ram , because that the starres in heaven make up the forme of such a like body in heaven , which piccolominus denies . 1. concerning which none of the ancients ever did assert , much lesse goe about to prove , but positively conceived it to be that ram living in heaven placed by the demon for his good to the man in heaven . 2. nor is it possible , through the multitude of starres therein , and the distance of the place , and the greatnesse of the space allotted to the body of the ram , for any man by all the instruments of the world to prove the thing . 3. it best agrees with the doctrine that it should be a ram indeed , by which the good or evill should fall on creatures of the same kinde , and not the forme of a ram shadowed in the scituation of starres . sagittarius by the doctrine of demons is a double bodyed signe , partly humane , partly beastiall . the divine doctrine says thus ; one croton nurst by his mother with the muses , was through their prayer placed among the starres , who because he was much addicted to hunting of beasts , had this various forme assigned him , with a bow in his hand shooting at the beasts he hunted ; he is said to be famous for the honour he gat at the olympicks . 1. hence as it is the house of jupiter , it s a regal signe . 2. because bicorporeal , in ecclipses , men suffer , and because he rode on horseback , braying beasts suffer . 3. it being the ascendant in a nativity , it inclines a man to hunting , and makes him a good horseman , and gives valour . 4. now why men and beasts must suffer more under this signe then another , is no reason but from this demon doctrine . 5. in the first 10 degrees men , in the second beasts , because man part was first in the asterisme , the beast last . 6. why the second decanat should pertaine to beasts , and not the third , the second and third relating to that part of the asterisme , is beastiall , cannot be any reason given but tradition from the demon doctors . 7. if any plead , experience proves it , which is no more but the proofe of the demon doctrine tradicted , though against reason . and let it be in all meekness considered where the learning of poets in our grammar schooles , of astrology and philosophy , of aristotle in the academies , be not the way to atheise men by learning , when the cry of the world is , if this learning cease we shall return to atheism , when the learning and knowledge of the word is looked on as nothing , laid aside as insufficient without this to compleat a people ; to the contempt of god , his wisdome and word . 8. that crotons fable is the ground of demon doctrine from the asterism of sagittary , is cleare ; for if they destroy the asterisme and its double bodyed forme , the ground of the doctrine ceaseth . 9. abram was before croton , and the olympicks , who acknowledged not belus a demon , though borne in his raigne , he could not saturne , who was son of janus , who lived in the time of the raigne of the judges in israel , and jupiter his son long after the death of moses , whose body satan had a designe on to have demonized by the people , so that he could not deliver this doctrine to the people , and indeed to make them authors of this doctrine were great iniquitie , and to make their memory cursed , which god made blessed among the saints . astrologie beginning about nebuchadnezzars dayes , as picus merandul . lib. 12. cap. 2. 10. what is sayd of these two asterisms is in the same kinde to be proved by any or from any of the rest by the doctrine declaring the demon . 11. that the seven planetary starres should rule as lords in the 12 divisions of heaven , called signes , as lords in their houses , who in their starres are so farre below them in the inferior orbes , especially if considered that the powers of heavenly bodyes are emitted downward and not upwards , acting on homogeneal things of their nature below , and not on themselves , who are not subject to corruption or change , so that it is more proper these starres in the zodiac should rule the planets then the planets rule them , and that by them they emit their vertue to us . onely this is understood , that the demons though their starres be the planets , their houses are above , as their places of aboad , out of which as out of their store they distribute to every native as they please . these 12 signes in the erecting of figures in genitures , revolutions and horary questions are cast into 12 houses . 1. all the demons save the sunne and moone have their day-house and their night-house , whence by the planets they emit their vertue , so that the doctrine-altogether holds out the demons to doe all , and nothing to be done without them , and therefore to say that when they speake of saturn , they intend nothing but the highest of the planetary starres , for saturn as a demon rules in the two signes of the zodiac ♑ and ♒ , which are not in nor of the supream planet . 2. to advance the demons honour in genitures , mars by aries formes the head , venus by taurus formes the neck , mercury in gemini formes the shoulders and armes , &c. by which doctrine there was a tye on all to serve and worship them . 3. for the well being of men borne in time of the agrement of the demons to blesse him , out of the first house one bestowes his education , out of the second another bestows on him wealth , out of the 6. another gives cattell , out of the 5. another children , out of the 10 honour , out of then 11 friends , &c. so that whereas the native came naked out of the womb , the demons out of their houses as out of their store furnish him with all things , which tyes the man to give all to their worship . 4. if a native borne and markes in the 7th , he stirres up law-suits against him and envies , saturn in the 12. imprisons him , mercury in the second r , and the dragons tayle makes him poore and foolishly wast his patrimony , especially if conjoyned with other starres of the nature of ♄ and ♂ or ♉ and ♄ , which is enough to make a heathen adore the infortunes or the cacodemons for feare . in horary questions about sicknesse . the demon doctrine teacheth thus , if the lord of the 6th be a fortune , and in a moveable signe in △ to the sunne or moone in his owne termes at the question , it s a signe the man will quickly recover , & e contrario . 1. note , let the starre of ♄ be where it will , yet saturn if the ascendant be aquary , is sayd to be lord , in which is proved that by saturn is meant the demon not the starre , the starre being in his orb as in his center cannot be sayd to delight in aquary more then in ☊ , and its usuall to say by the ♀ lady of ♉ is the first in a scheam ; r in the 10th , they sayd the lady of the first is in the 10 , which is not to be answered by the figure of metanomia subjecti , but that where the starre is , the lord is also . in opposition to these demon lords , the scriptures say to us , there is but one lord , if so , jupiter is none , nor mars , &c. 2. when they say venus delights in mirth , feasts , musick , dauncing , neatness ; is any so simple as to thinke the starre is addicted thereto , or are they not according to the doctrine say that venus was so when alive , and being in the starre as a soule in the body , by its influence effects the like in the natives borne under her dominion , so that were the men deliver'd this doctrine alive , they would admire to see their meaning so corrupted , and demons so deluded . they say in the firmament are degrees , light , darke , pitted , deep increasers of fortune , &c. in the course of the sunne appeares no such matter , it onely tends to exalt the cabal of astrologie , the scripture tells us , the heaven is stretched out like a curtaine , or a line , that implyes plainnesse , and in that it is a body not of differing substances , there is no cause of inequalitie . if they say they are not really deep or pitted or darke , but are supposed , so it proves the doctrine fictious and uncertaine in the very grounds , what then must the doctrine thence deduced be ? the chiefe of the planets fortitudes , his exaltation is the greatest , which gives him foure essentiall dignities . 1. the sunnes exaltation is in the 19 of aries , say they . 2. the reason why that is his exaltation , they say , is , because he was in the creation placed in that degree of heaven . 1. for which they have no more but a meer conjecture to prove it , which is too weak a ground to carry foure dignities in a judgement , and sets out the uncertainty of its foundations . 2. why the first day it enters the equinox should not be the degree of its exaltation , or why it should not be exalted in libra as soone as in aries . 3. or why it should not be in that part of heaven they assigne him for his house , viz. leo , since that in the creation every herbe had his seed , as in summer time , and not as in spring time . 4. whereas they say in ♈ the sunne increaseth the dayes , therefore his ascention must be there ; true , in the north latitude it doth , but shortens them in the south : they in the south plead that in libra it lengthens their dayes , and therefore its ascention by the same reason to them must be in libra , as to us in aries . here by the by , i thinke good to shew how the demons are made tutelary gods , every city his demon , & angel , and starre , and signe to rule it from the first laying its foundation , and the planet then reigned , as ♊ for london , &c. whose lord is ☿ , so that as our cities are our gods are . as for the tearms faces and peregrinations of the planets , they are meerly of the cabal of astrologie . say they , a native borne under the first of aries ♃ directs the first 6 years of his life , the next 8 ♀ , the 7 following ☿ , and then ♂ the 5 after , and ♄ the last 4. in which to increase the esteeme of the demons they are beholding to them all for bringing up of a childe onely , the ☉ and ☽ excepted , who are mentioned in the faces onely , which makes the ☽ so often peregrine , in which he is as a man therefore to be turned out of doore , and not cared for then as the other demons , when indeed they are more beholding to them then to all the other demons and starres . albumazes cites five opinions of the tearms , the ground of which is that the philosophers , magi or flammins , by experience found a planet was of more force then out of a weak ground to give dignities by . bonatus says , there were two opinions of them , one of the aegyptians , the other of the chaldes , and that ptolomy followed neither , but the sayings of some auncients he found in an old booke . quest . which of these 9 opinions was best , had most experience , which men commit to ptolomy's judgement alone , and follow him who left the practice of the aegyptians and chaldeans , who were the first inventors of it , vid. picus mirand. lib. 6. cap. 17. from these tearms arose the ground of the planetary government of the world 354 yeares ; in which i wonder at 3 things . 1. that the order of their succession in reigne is not observed but inverted . 2. that the planets not having equall tearms should reign equall yeares . 3. that the ☉ and ☽ not having tearms should governe the world , as those have them , is a hanging over of the building of astrologie . heare what a florentine predicant says of the doctrine ; super planetam veneris venus ipsa erecta appareat , crine subtili , sparso , effigie pulcherrima cultu mulieri miro ornato modo vestibus talibus circumamicta qualibus nymphae circumamicuuntur . a latere planetae martis mars armatus ardenti insideat equo juxta planetam jovis sedes eburnea posita sit super quam jovem deorum maximum ( ut falso apud gentiles ) locato qui jupiter planetam suum pedibus tangat ipsoque pro scabello utatur . and in the like manner he says of the other planets , which clearely proves the doctrine distinguisht between the demon and his starre among the old astrologers , and the new doe the like in their saying when the planet is in a figure in the house of another planet , they say the lord of the 5 is in the 6th or the like , which is more then the planet indeed , the lord and the planet also by the new doctrine , though not so clearly confest by them . as for the difference among astrologers about the number of the sphears , their motions , the motions of the fixed starres , who say the eccentricks , concentricks , epicicles , retrogradations , trepidations , are fables of the poets , and not of god , nor nature , and by his owne experience he saw it built onely on imaginations , as agrippa of the vanity of sciences on astronomy . he observes on judicial astrologie the ground of its uncertainty , in that the planetary influence ( as is confest ) doth not constrain but incline , but satan by these powers of the starres rules in the sonnes of unbeliefe , as the prince of the powers of the ayre . but who are , and who not believers is the question , and makes the judgement voyd , the good angels using for good the planetary influence to gods , as the evill angels for evill to his ; he sayes the beginning and the end of the houses is not agreed on . i desire this above all to be looked on , that whereas the conjunctions of the starres to naturall men may stirre up an inclination to this or that , yet what use satan will make use of the influence in this man what on that , is above all the art in the world , to which the starres say nothing , and must produce an impossibility in all men of giving judgement by the starres , even to natural men , then how farre god by a speciall providence shall order their influence , restraining or over-powring satan and the starres , as in the case of pharaoh , is another means to prove the vanity of astrologie . and to say that any of the starres as the first planetary starre , or the third called mars-starre , or that they are misfortunes , is a dishonor to god , who made all good , onely by sinne that that was good is by a judgement of god become evill , the evill is in us not the starres , to make one a whores starre , others , a theeves , or murtherers , is abomination . lactantius de orig. erroris cap. 17. de daemonibus inventa sunt astrologia aruspicina oracula necromantia , &c. idem ibid hi sunt qui fingere imagines & simulacra docuerunt qui ut hominum mentes a cultu veri dei avertent & fictos mortuorum regum vultus & ornatus exquisita pulchritudine statui , &c. as picus mirandul . lib. 3. cap. 7. makes it an argument against astrologie in their falsly asserting ♄ to be cold , mars hot ; sure to me the seeming difference in the colour is not sufficient to prove the variety of their nature onely , by an instinct god hath infused into them a power to act on the inferior bodyes , without such mixt qualities as in mixt bodyes , as of the sunne {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} illic ignis , so all the other with the sunne are of a pure elementary nature , who by the creators will , by its heat cherisheth all things in the earth as in the womb of nature , helping her to bring out and perfect her fruit by the helpe of the moone . the moone with her influence no lesse effects its operation on the sea , then the sunne on earth , which depends not on the watrinesse or moystnesse of her nature , but the institution of god , god impowering her as a power of the ayre ; so the winter cold from saturn , winds and raine by the celim , &c. are not to be applyed to their mixt qualities , which cannot according to nature be found in simple bodyes . but the ordinance of god who did by a decree appoynt summer and winter , to fulfill whose will these by his providence are directed , though in the fulfilling whereof he useth satans power and malice as his servant therein . my intent is not to write more of that truly noble picus mirand. but refer you to his 12 learned books . againe in that a great part of astrologie pertains to elections of houres and dayes to begin and doe businesses in , its vanity appeares . 1. time is gods ; times and seasons are in the fathers hands . 2. to observe times , not onely holy , as feasts , &c. but as that one time is better then another to doe a businesse in it selfe without relating to other adjuncts and concomitants , and in particular cases onely , is indeed a thing the scripture condemns as a superstitious vaine and evill thing . 2. god says , a man should doe things while it is in the power of his hand , that is opportunitie , for who knows what a day may bring forth , prov. 27.1 . the astrologer puts a man on deferring many dayes to doe his businesse , as pretending a knowledge , what dayes , times and years will bring out , and say it is not in the power of their hand to doe it as yet , such and such will oppose and hinder , but at such a time it will be good . 3. things are appointed to time , in which they are to be so , that time is not a thing to be disposed of by election ; for that a man may thinke he hath time , indeed he hath none . time in a speciall manner being reserved in gods own hand , as a peculiar means to dispence his providence : and therefore james hints at such like presumptions in men , saying to morrow we will goe ( as if one time were better then another ) to such a citie as our direction guids us to , and continue there a yeare , the time of a promising revolution , and get gaine . after all which he says , james 4.13 , 14. whereas ye know not what shall be to morrow . what is your life ? it is but a vapour , on which depends all the purposes and actions of man , if he fayle his very thoughts cease and dye with him . ambrose , austin , tertullian , bazill , chrysostome , and others , condemned it . according to the doctrine of demons in the 9 spheare are 48 asterisms or bodyes placed in heaven by the gods sonne heroes and heraes , and other creatures and instrumente , who for some especiall good done or found in them , were as by a reward placed there , who have their starres placed in them , by which they act as soules by their bodyes on things below . 1. who are sayd to participate of the nature of two demons oft-times are said to be of the nature of ♂ and ☿ , ♂ and ♄ , ♀ and ☿ ☿ and ♃ . 2. when the planets are in conjunction with any of their own nature , they are as men of one minde agreed on the worke intended good or evill , and so act the more vigorously , the demons helped by the heroes . 1. merach is in the asterisme of andromeda , in whom she acts , and is of the nature of venus , that is , inciting to neatnesse , lust , and pleasure , she was the wife of perseus , placed in heaven by minerva , now ♀ in ♂ with mirach , it is as if venus & mirach bestowed their wits and time to make the native neat , and incline him inwardly to love , and adorne him with beautie . 2. regulus sayd to be of the nature of ♃ and ♂ , signifies indeed the true nature of a lions heart , which they say is the lion hercules , shewed in the nemean forrest . 3. he that is borne the 24 of ♉ ascending , is inclinable to wantonnesse , because of the pleiades , who are said to be the 7 daughters of atlas ; now he that hath the spirits of 7 wenches working in him or upon him , cannot choose but be a wanton , especially if ♀ be with them in conjunction . if the head of medusa ascend , the native is addicted to evill , and subject to violent death , which is but medusa's story revived againe in the native . 4. orion in the 17. ♊ is sayd to sharpen the wit , if according to the fable orion was the sonne of jupiter , mercury , and neptune , three of the gods , and pertakes of all their natures , and makes the native pertaker of his , who withall was a cunning hunts-man , and placed in the heaven by diana , who yet was sayd to have his being from urine . let me deale plainly , and freely deliver my soule before god in this thing , satan by these fables could not delude men if he did not know that the influences of the heavenly powers of the ayre then inclined not men to subtilty more then other times , and thereby seduced men to believe these lyes , and worship the demons , as if it were from them and their adjutors the heroes , which things were first under these fancies delivered by satan . 2. satan deceives by the very word of god , much more by the planets , starres , and powers of the ayre , which he could not doe , but by the doctrine of the demons , and lyes of poets in this way . 3. one cause that induceth me to thinke the same , is , because that that part of knowledge remained in man that was of god , is lost or adulterate , for what the starres , job , micha , and others mention , are , & in what part of heaven , none of the astrologers , jews , or other know not nor agree upon , but altogether jewes and gentiles are now lead by this demon discovery of heaven , and its powers and order , which are lyes and fables , and means of idolatry and superstition . the lesser dog starre in ♋ called procion , the dog of erigonus , signifies a petulant sawcy fellow , prone to anger , rash and giddy , how this sets out the nature of a little waspish curre , who doth not see , so that the man is as if procion lived , acted , and ruled in him . hercules ♋ 18. induces spirit , valour , audaciousnesse , mix● with cruelty and rashnesse , what doth this doctrine but set out the heroe his life and agreeing with it , and now his starre must he living in it induce the native borne under it thereto . whose ensigne in heaven is the lions skinne he slew in the nemean forrest , and placed among the gods for his valour . the scorpions heart starre signifies a rash ravenous headstrong person , destructive to himselfe by obstinacy . the demon doctrine says thus ; that orion boasting of his strength said , no beast could kill him , this scorpion then rose out of the earth , and slew him . orion with a dart slaying him also , jove placed the scorpion among the starrs for a document to mortals not to presume above their strength . the eagle 26. ♑ a bold confident valiant person , never yeelding , guilty of bloudshed . this eagle , jupiter placed among the starres for carrying ganimydes . how the doctrine and the nature of an eagle agrees , who apprehends not , which made the romans to carry for their ensigne in warre the eagle . the dolphin from the 9 to the 15 of aquary , portends one of simple looks , chearfull , delighted in pleasing sports of double intentions , speaking one thing , intends another . the doctrine says thus ; arion a cunning harper desired of the saylors that were casting him into the sea , that he might play on his harp first . when the dolphins came and sported about the ship , he cast himselfe on the back of a dolphin , who carried him to the king of corinth : the dolphin dying , the king erected a statue to the dolphin . the marriners returning said , arion was dead and buried , who by the king were commanded to swear by the gods in the dolphins image that arion was dead , when arion came out of the image of the dolphin , for which apollo caused arion and the dolphin to be set among the starres . 1. the naturall form of the dolphin is a simple looked creature . 2. delighted in the pleasing sport of a harpe . 3. in the image appearing a dolphin not able to discover ought . 4. but in arions coming out of him put in by the king , was another thing intended then to the marriners appeared . 5. it is easie for a man to prove astrologie from all the other asterisms to be nothing but the pure doctrine of the heathen demons . 6. my appeal is to you astrologers , if you received any footstep of your astrologie in the asterims doctrine or practice , from the scripture ? or where you have in the foundation , practice , or doctrine declined the heathens in their delusions ? i come now to speake of the state of saints as in communion with christ in the true state of the church , how farre they are above the powers of the ayre , and how subject to them . 1. they are said not to be of the world , as christ is not of the world , john 17.16 . that they cannot be looked on as in that capacity . 2. they are delivered from satan , acts 26.18 . so that though the starres have an influence on their earthy part , yet it is without the direction of satan , his power acts not with the powers of the ayre . 3. they are of another world , called the new heaven & earth , rev. 21. they themselves are new creatures , so that the heavenly bodyes doe in another then ordinary way act on them as harmlesse , as holy , and sanctified to them . 4. heb. 6.5 . this new heaven is that that is called the world to come , in which are powers proper and distinct from the former , 1. satan hath no power there , rev. 12.7 . the good angels of god direct for them the starry powers for good to them , as the evill to evill in the old world . 2. whereas in the first world out of the church-estate the government of the world was committed to angels , the state of the church is not , heb. 2.5 . 1. as under the law , dan. 12.1 . in the 9 of jude , as in the church wildernesse estate , rev. 12.7 . 2. as in the world estate , ephes. 2.2 . 2 tim. 3. now in the church estate , when satan is cast downe , comes the power of god , authority of christ , and kingdome of god , as ruled in another & more immediate way then before of god , he living in , walking and dwelling in them , so that as concerning them , old things are past away , all things are become new , rev. 21.3 . 4. consider whether it be not a just judgement of god that such as observe the names of the demons dayes , and their doctrine , should be acted by satan at his will for giving heed to them , when cyrus , julius caesar , and others , that heeded them not , though heathens , were made succesfull against the predictions of astrologie . 5. it is emphatically spoke , rev. 11.17 . thou hast taken to thy selfe thy great power , and hast reigned when the kingdoms of the world are the kingdomes of the lord , & his christ ; god then takes the government from angels to himselfe . 6. thus it is clearly predicted , isa. 9.6 . the government shall be upon his shoulders , untill the church estate it is committed to angels after the lord jesus is received he governes those that receive him , joh. 17.11 . 7. it is easily apparent , for after the sanctification of the heart by the powers of heaven , a proud heart by nature is the most humble when changed , the most uncleane naturall heart made holy , is most chast , so , &c. the world is overcome in him , and to him , christ hath redeemed him from his vaine conversation , that the ayrie power , nor satans cannot act in him . 8. the starres and the powers of the ayre are in themselves good , and doe not stirre up to warre , lust , or other evill , but as they meet with corruptions in mixt bodyes , and as they are directed by satan , & managed to further his designs in the world on all occasions , which is unpossible for man to know but by satan . 9. and the reason is because satan as he is a power himselfe , and the chiefe of the powers of the ayre , by his power he doth direct & over-rule the other naturall powers to serve his temptation , as every occasion requires , and as every individual natural person is to be wrought upon . 10. christ prayed the father to keepe those are his , joh. 17.15 . i pray not that thou wouldest take them out of the world , but keepe them from the evill . 1. {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} {non-roman} , may be understood from the evill one . 2. by evill of the world , if it be understood in a larger sence , it then comprehends finne , and the meanes of it , whether it be by starres or else . 3. in that he sayd , i pray not that thou take them out of the world , it shews that they are under the influence of the heavenly powers , as well as others , they only are kept from the evill of them , others are not . 4. that these powers may occasion corruption in the bodyes of saints , and ordinarily by their influence , as the meanes thereof bring forth death , in or on them , i see no reason to denie , they having mortall and corruptible bodyes . yet so as , 1. it is not mixt with any power of satan . 2. this acting of these powers is free from evill , it is not the evill of the world to saints , but it is gaine to them , as all other things in the world are theirs , so death in this kinde is theirs also . 5. god himselfe undertakes in the new world to give every good thing to the inhabitants thereof , and against and above the ayery powers , to make a mans enemies to be at peace with him ; as in the case of jacob and esau , jacob and laban . yea god himselfe , hosea 2.20 . god will make a covenant with beasts , fowles , creepings things for them , and warre shall cease : let the starry powers meet and oppose , and square againe , it will be nothing . 6. then the heavens will speake for the saints , not against them , the earth , the corne , the wine and oyle , will heare jezrael , as if jezrael should then be beloved of them , and as if in nature since the fall men were beloved of them , hos. 2.23 , 24. this is excellently set out in that the starres are said in their order to fight against sicera , as it were god directing those heavenly powers to worke feare in the one , and at that time god wrought valour in his peoples hearts , judges 5.20 . which i would rather read , the starres in their way fought , &c. that is , in the way they fight , and signifies , that they have a way of fighting against such as god imploys them , or from their influence or powers . and that they fought for israel , god by his angel directing them , as ver. 23. curse ye bitterly , sayth the angel of the lord , &c. the angel helped them by the starry powers , and declares a curse on the inhabitants for not helping them . 7. the ground of this appeares , because satan being bound a thousand yeares , rev. 20.2 , 3. the world will be free from his power and malicious actuating the ayery powers , they then acting in their owne way and nature , as in the creation , and directed by gods immediate providence to his , and the ministry of his angels to others , who will no more be esteemed as fortunes and infortunes to men . 8. in this binding the doctrine of demons shall cease , and astrologie shall be laid aside , for satan hath not deceived the nations more then by the demon doctrine , and the doctrine of antichrist by astrologers and antichrist ministers , both which in the binding of satan cease , together with the human teaching of aristotle in the academies , by which the world hath been much seduced . 9. whereas before the binding , gods elect were delivered from him , but after that the very world in generall shall be delivered from these wayes of deceit , a thousand yeares after which he is to be loosed a little , all which proves the binding hath not been as yet , for satan did never deceive the world more then since the dayes of constantine , when they say he was bound , these being the dayes of the reigne of antichrist , after whom the whole world followed . note ; as the kingdome of satan and christ differ , and christ and satan , so the powers differ , one is a power acts by darknesse , the other is a power acts by light , one to deceive , the other to direct . 1. between these powers is an enmity ; as it is sayd , the wisdome of the world is enmity with god , james 3.15 . says , it is earthly , sensuall , devilish , but that from above , vers. 16. is pure , peaceable , gentle , easie to be intreated , &c. 2. these powers shew themselves in the men acted by them , so that god says , genes . 3.15 . i will put enmity between her seed and thy seed , gal. 4.29 . he that was borne after the flesh persecuted him that was borne after the spirit . 3. the greatest power is in the world to come , that destroys the worke of the devill ; greater is he that is in you , then he that is in the world , 1 john . rom. 16.20 . god shall tread downe satan under your feete . satans power is a created power , and so limited , the power of a servant onely to doe what he is appointed , and no more . 4. all these are set out excellently in him , mark . 6.2 . what is there to me and thee thou jesus , &c. as if he should say , i am not of this world under thy power , i am satans , thou hast nothing to doe with me , nor i with thee , so that though he worshipt christ , whiles he was under satans power he had no desire to be under christs , that seemed a torment to him , but when he was under christs , he would not againe be under satans . 5. hence though the number of satans subjects are more , and the nature of his power more agreeable to the world , yet the vertue of his power being weake it cannot prevaile , no not so much as against the weaknesse of god , or the weake ones of the lord jesus , who are mighty through christ , the poore fishers cast downe devils out of their holds , take away their captives , discover his deceipts . 6. the conceipt was too high that eusebius cites of the starres , that they are for signes , and so are as a booke in which are set forth the natures and state of things below , with the revolution of the times thereof , which is expresly against the scripture , who says , that the times and seasons are in the fathers hands , that is , knowne onely by him , so as that christ himselfe as man had many things hid from him of that nature , and therefore not revealed in the booke of the starres , act. 1.7 . matth. 24.36 . finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a29273e-420 these angels or spirits are said to perside 354 yeares 4 moneths . a pleasant treatise of witches their imps, and meetings, persons bewitched, magicians, necromancers, incubus, and succubus's, familiar spirits, goblings, pharys, specters, phantasms, places haunted, and devillish impostures : with the difference between good and bad angels, and a true relation of a good genius / by a pen neer the covent of eluthery. pen neer the covent of eluthery. 1673 approx. 131 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 68 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2004-03 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a55138 wing p2564 estc r9332 12589970 ocm 12589970 63871 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a55138) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 63871) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 967:25) a pleasant treatise of witches their imps, and meetings, persons bewitched, magicians, necromancers, incubus, and succubus's, familiar spirits, goblings, pharys, specters, phantasms, places haunted, and devillish impostures : with the difference between good and bad angels, and a true relation of a good genius / by a pen neer the covent of eluthery. pen neer the covent of eluthery. [8], 126 p. printed by h.b. for c. wilkinson ... and tho. archer and tho. burrell ..., london : 1673. reproduction of original in huntington library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng witchcraft -great britain. demonology. 2003-09 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2003-09 apex covantage keyed and coded from proquest page images 2003-10 rina kor sampled and proofread 2003-10 rina kor text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion a pleasant treatise of witches . their imps , and meetings , persons bewitched , magicians , necromancers , incubus , and succubus's , familiar spirits , goblings , pharys , specters , phantasms , places haunted , and devillish impostures . with the difference between good and bad angels , and a true relation of a good genius . by a pen neer the covent of eluthery . london , printed by h. b. for c. wilkinson at the black boy in fleetstreet , and tho. archer and tho. burrell under st. dunstans-church , 1673. to the reader . there is an inward inclination and desire of knowledge ( gentle reader ) which hath moved many grave & learned authors , amongst the rest of their inquiries , to search into the nature of those things ; which because they are beyond the reach of common capacity , seem to the vulgar , fables only , and poetical fictions . amongst the rest of those things , there is nothing hath been more cry'd down by some , and upheld by others ; nothing has had more defendants on either side , than the possibility of man's having familiarity with demons . this general curiosity drew me in among the rest , that were ignorant of such matters , and caused me , for my own recreation as well as satisfaction , to allot some spare hours , to a stricter inquiry into these things ; but their scope being so large , and so far extended , so many arguments stand on the one side , so many on the other , that i fell short of any just determination : nevertheless , like that merchant that misses sometimes his designs , yet alwayes comes home well laden , i have found many things by the way , and fill'd this small treatise with the pith and marrow of above a hundred antient and modern authors , whose pleasant relations have not only been delightful to my self in their collection , but have wrought so effectually on the ears of some that have heard but two or three of them ; that not through any desire of mine , but by their frequent and earnest intreaties , i have used these means to satisfie them , and to present thee with this compendious treatise ; and that thy acceptance of it may be kind according to my desires ; you shall find nothing here , of those vulgar , fabulous , and idle tales that are not worth the lending an ear to , nor of those hideous , sawcer-eyed and cloven-footed divels , that grandams affright their children withal ; but only the pleasant and well-grounded discourses of the learned , as an object adequate to thy wise understanding . farewel . index . chap. i. the manner of the witches profession . chap. ii. their imps and meetings . chap. iii. persons bewitched . chap. iv. magicians and negromancers . chap. v. incubus and succubus . chap. vi. familiar spirits , goblings , and pharies . chap. vii . specters and phantasms . chap. viii , places haunted . chap. ix . divellish impostures . chap. x. an admirable and true process of a woman that wrought miracles by the help of the divel . chap. xi . the horrid end of witches and negromancers . chap. xii . the difference between good and bad spirits , and the true relation of a good genius . a pleasant treatise of witches , &c. chap. i. the manner of the witches profession . incoherent , various , and deceitful will all the institutions of satan appear , whether we consider him in his ambiguous oracles deceiving the heathen world , in his subtilty to create himself a worship , and followers so obedient , as to sacrifice their of-springs to him ; but more especially , in his seducing some poor miscreants , so far as to contract a bargain with them for their bodies and souls for ever . such are persons ( st. chrisost. lib. de provid . ad stag. monac . ) perversly instituted in religion , envious , malicious , and distrusting gods mercyes , who to satisfie their unreasonable desires , in those things they could not otherwise perform , have hearkened to his flatteries , renounced their faith , and made themselves his slaves , and subjects . nevertheless to make his worship become more solemn , and his servants tye the greater , many horrible and detestable ceremonies are perform'd at their first reception ; the summ of all is this . the wizards and witches being met in a place and time appointed , where the devil appears to them in humane shape , admonisheth them to be faithful , & promises them success , and length of life ; they that are present recommend the novice to him : and the devil , if the party will renounce the christian faith , the sacraments , and tread upon the cross , gives him his hand , adding moreover , that this is not alone sufficient , but that he will have an homage also , containing , that he give himself to him body and soul for ever , and bring as many as possibly he may into the same societ●…y : furthermore , that he prepare himself certain oyntments . this we inquisitors , say the authors of a book called malleus maleficarum , know being fully informed by a young witch . another marryed youth is said to have confessed to peter judge in boltingen after this manner . that the rest of the society , on sunday before the water was consecrated , brought the new disciple into the church , where he denyed his faith & c. and promised homage to his little master ( for so they call him , magisterulum , and no otherwise ) then he drinks out of a bottle presently , which being done he begins to conceive something of his profession , and is confirmed in the principall rites of it . manlius writes concerning their abominable profession , that in the year 1553. two witches sto●…e a child from their neighbour , kild it , cut it in pieces , and put it into a kittle to boil , when the sorrowful mother looking for her infant , came by chance into the house , and found the limbs thereof horribly consumed . for which abominable fact the authors of it were burnt , having first in their torture confessed this part of their horrible profession . two other witches are reported by spranger to have kild , the one , forty children unchristned , the other an infinite number ; and r. p. p. valdarama the spaniard relates , that in germany were taken eight witches , who confessed to have murthered one hundred forty & five children in the making their oyntments . chap. ii. of their familiar imps , and their meetings . they are likewise reported by the same author , to have each of them a spirit or lmp attending on , and assigned to them , which never leave those to whom they are subject , but assist and render them all the service they command . these give the witches notice to be ready on all solemn appointments , and meetings , which are ordinarily on tuesday or wednesday night , and then they strive to separate themselves from the company of all other creatures , not to be seen by any : and night being come , they strip themselves naked , and anoint themselves with their oyntments . then are they carryed out of the house , either by the window , door , or chimney , mounted on their imps in form of a goat , sheep , or dragon , till they arrive at their meeting place , whither all the other wizards and witches , each one upon his imps , are also brought . thus brought to the designed place , which is sometimes many hundred miles from their dwellings , they find a great number of others arrived there by the same means : who , before lucifer takes his place in his throne as king , do make their accustomed homage , adoring , and proclaiming him their lord , and rendring him all honour . this solemnity being finished , they fit to table where no delicate meats are wanting to gratifie their appetites , all dainties being thither brought in the twinckling of an eye , by those spirits that attend the assembly . this done at the sound of many pleasant instruments ( for we must expect no grace in the company of devils , ) the table is taken away , and the pleasant consort invites them to a ball ; but the dance is strange , and wonderful , as well as diabolical , for turning themselves back to back ; they take one another by the arms and raise each other from the ground , then shake their heads to and fro like anticks , & turn themselves as if they were mad . then at last , after this banquet , musick and ball , the lights are put out , and their sleeping venus awaks . the incubus's in the shaps of proper men satisfy the desires of the witches , and the succubus's serve for whores to the wizards . at last before aurora brings back the day , each one mounts on his spirit , and so returns to his respective dwelling place , with that lightness and quickness , that in little space they find themselves to be carryed many hundred miles ; but are charged by their spirit in the way , not to call in any wise on the name of god , or to bless themselves with the sign of the cross , upon pain of falling , with peril of their lives , and being greivously punisht by their demon. sometimes at their solemn assemblies , the devil commands , that each tell what wickedness he hath committed , and according to the hainousness and detestableness of it , he is honoured and respected with a general applause . those on the contrary , that have done no evil , are beaten and punished : at last when the assembly is ready to break up , and the devil to dispatch them , he publisheth this law with a loud voice , revenge your selves or else you shall dye , then each one kissing the posteriors of the devil ( a sweet bit no doubt ) returns upon their aiery vehicles to their habitations . these meetings are made commonly towards midnight , when the earth is covered with darkness ; yet cardan writes , that a friend of his , a bookseller , returning from alemagne , where he had newly been , saw several assemblies met near a mountain , both wizards and witches dancing , some on horseback , some on goats , others on dragons , some on other phantasms , but drawing n●…er within a stones throw , they all vanished and were no longer seen . the places of these meetings are in some desart , either in a fair plain , or under some large tree , of which pomp. mela writes , that on the side of the mountain atlas in mauritania , are seen by night certain lights , and noises are heard of cimbals , and almost all sorts of musical instruments , which in the day time cease , and the phantasms vanish , and disappear . solin and olaus affirm the same , that the shepherds living neer this place are often frighted by the troops of spirits that go dancing and brawling toward this mountain , esteem'd by the common people to be aegyptians . valderama speaks farther concerning these meeting places , which ought in no wise to be omitted , that by t●…e new castle belonging to the earle of francesquin , he saw under a high chesnut-tree , hard by a little wood , a circle of the breadth of twenty foot , being made so round , that it seemed to be made by a geometrical compass , where he imagined these witches and spirits to have been ; and what most astonished him , was that upon this round circle grew no flower nor grass , although in the middle and round about abundantly . suspecting therefore that the earth was consumed by the quality of some ill humour , which hindred the herbs to grow , he caused it to be dug up and diligently lookt upon , but found the earth of the very same quality and goodness with the rest ad joyning . paul grillaud , a most famous doctor of the law , reports that a certain pesant had a wife accustomed to go to such meetings , with her other companions , which her husband suspecting , often taxed her with it , which still she denyed as obstinately ; till at last resolving to know the truth , he feigned himself , one night , drunk and in a sound sleep , which hapned to be the time she was advised by her spirit to go to the assembly . so that looking round about her that all things were sure , her doors fast and her husband to appearance dead drunk , she retired into a private corner of the room , strip't her self naked , and ano●…ted her body : then in an instant as if she had wings , she flew up the chimney . this her husband perceiving , rose and hid the box of oyntment , till the next morning ; when examining her where she had been that night , he could neither by fair nor foul means bring her to confess , that she had been out of the house , till ●…hewing her the box of oyntment , see here , said he , the witness that will so convince thee , that thou shalt be no longer able to deny thy wickedness ; and unless thou resolve to tell me immediately , whither and by what means thou wen●…'st , expect not to go out of my hands alive . then did he w●… , ●…mbling at her husbands threats , an●… convicted of what she had done , confess the truth , and all the things committed in their impure society ; above all , she se●… forth the pleasures of it with such cunning fla●…tery , that the lusty young pesant had a mind presently to be partaker of those delights , and promised her pardon for what she ●…ad done , if she would conduct and bring ●…im also to the place . this she promised willingly , and the time being come , after she had asked leave of her spirit to bring her husband with her , she caused him to strip himself naked as she was , and both being anointed , they mounted , the spirit attending on them in the form of a sheep , which flying softly through the air , carryed them to the designed meeting place . the poor man seeing so many men and women so richly cloathed ( as to him they appeared ) such preparations for a feast , such strange musick , and so many lighted torches around him , stood long time amazed . but at last after they were all set at the table by the commandment of the devil ; the country man not loosing time , but finding the meat unsavoury and without ●…ast ( for according to the proverb , the devils were the cooks ) he began to ask for salt , and at last a spirit waiting there in form of a youth , brought him some , which receiveing , he said , god be praised for this good salt. at which words , in a moment , the table , meat , servants , guests , men and women , musick , lights , spirits , and all vanisht away from ●…im , who found himself next morning naked in the countrey of bene●…ent under a great walnut-tree , almost a hundred miles from his own home ; whither with must distress at last became , accused his wife and many o●… of the company , who after confession on the rack , of their profession , were afterwards burn●… . it is reported by the same author of another witch named lucresse , that being carryed away from her house towards a meeting place , on the sabbath , when the bell was ringing to mattins , the sound of the saints-bell did so affright the devil , that he let her fall in a place thick with brambles and thorns , where the next day she was found in pittyful plight , and accused , but what became of her afterwards the devil knows . chap. iii. of persons bewitched . antonius sucquetas knight , o●… great fame in flande●…s , had besides three lawful children , one bastard who marryed a wife at brage ; this woman a little after her marriage continually vexed with an evil spirit , that wheresoever she was , even from among the company of chast matrons , she was snatcht away , and was drawn from the table or seat where she was , and thrown into this or that corner ; notwithstanding , all that were present did what they could to hinder it . all this happned without any hurt to her , which many were perswaded was caused by some witches means , that envied her , or loved her husband who was very beautiful : to be short , while she was thus tossed too and fro by the evil spirit , she was at last with child ; and when her pains began to come upon her , and she had sent the maid who was then alone with her , to fetch the midwife ; the witch suspected before to be so , came in and performed that office privately , while the gentlewoman by reason of her extraordinary pains was in a swoun . afterwards when she came to her self , she found h●…r self delivered , but the child could no where be found , which caused great astonishment . but the next morning , she found her child by her in the bed in swadling-cloaths , which for some time she suckled , till at last it was taken one night from her side and never after heard of . in the year ( saith langius ) 1539 , in a certain village called fugestal , a country man by name ulricus neussesser was cruelly tormented with strange pains in his body ; insomuch that when he despaired of all other remedies he cut his own throat . about three days after when he was to be buryed , eucharius rosen of uveissemberg and many skilful p●…rsons anatomised the body , and found in his ventricle , a rough and hard peice of wood , four knives and two peices of iron , all being about a span long ; there were also seen round bundles of hair , and things that could never en●…er into a living man , but by the deceit and subtilty of the devil . to this purpose it is also related of a servant to a noble man of the castle of bontenbrouch , that all the time he was bewitched , he vomi●…ed nails , pins , needles , and strings ; and being asked concerning it , he said t●…at a certain woman met him one day & breathed upon him , from which time he became thus troubled . but afterwards when the evil spiri●… left him , he confessed that there had no such thing hapned to him but that the devil made him say so , and that those he voided as needles , pins , and the like , came not from his stomack , but were put into his mouch by the devil . wierus in like manner writes of a horrible vexation of certain n●…ns at ●…verketes bewitcht as 't was thought on this manner . a certain old woman had one day restored some salt to these nuns of whom she had borrowed , and besides what was due , gave as much more . after which restoration , there was often found about their chambers a white substance in form of salt , no body knowing by what means it came thither . then was there often heard in the night , a voyce groaning and desiring help , but when they came to the place whence it proceeded , thinking it had been one of their companions that implored their aid , they could see nothing . sometimes they were pulled by the feet out of the bed , otherwhiles so tickled on the souls of their feet , that they w●…re ready to dye with laughing ; some had peieces of their flesh nipt out , and all were tormented in some part or other , vomitting a black and acid humour , so strong that it fetcht the skin off their mouths . one time when their friends were come to see them , they were lifted up from the ground , notwithstanding , all resisted , some fell down as dead , some walked on their hams as if they had no legs , others would run up tree●… like cats : and the abbess her self , while she was talking to the lady margaret countess of burens is concerning these things , had a peice of flesh pulled out of her thigh ; the wound was of colour , what we call black and blew in relation to bruised flesh , and was afterwards cured . these outrages of satan , lasted for three years , but concerning the end i find no mention . one thing only more is remarkable of these nuns , that if at any time they were hindred from beating and striking each other , they were hugely tormented inwardly : if by the desire of their friends , they went to pray , their tongues were tyed , nor could they seriously attend to any good thing . but when they talked concerning idle or lascivious sports , they were much refreshed and recreated . it happened in the year 1562. at the town of levensteat under the duke of brunswick , that a certain maid , by name margaret , the daughter of one achils , about the age of twenty , was making clean a pair of shoes of her sisters with a knife , whose sheath lay by her with another in it , at which time an old woman came in asking the maid how she did , for she had been sick of a fever , and hearing her answer went out of the house immediately ; when the maid had done her work , she looked for the other knife and the sheath , but could find neither ; so searching very diligently , she saw at last a great black dog under the table , which she beat away , hoping to find the knife under him ? but the dog seemed very angry , and grinning with his teeth , leapt over the hatch of the door and ran away . the maid presently began to be giddy , and a chilness seemed to come from her head , all over her body ; in the end she ●…ell in a swoun , and continued , as if she had been dead three dayes ; then she began to come again to her self , and being ask'd the reason of her distemper , answered that she was sure the knife that she had lost was in her left side ; and although her parents and friends judging her thoughts proceeded from melancholly , hunger , and the like , gave no credence to her words : nevertheless she still persisted in affirming of them , grieving the more to hear every one contradict and think that impossible , of which she was sure . at length after three months , there appeared , on the left side , a little above the spleen , a swelling , about the bigness of an hens egge , which according to the change of the moon increased and decreased ; then said shee , hitherto you have contradicted me alwayes , but i hope you will now beleive what you see , and pressing hard upon the swelling , a great quantity of matter gushed out , and th●… knife's end appeared in the rupture . the maid would ●…ave pulled it out , but her friends hindred her , and sent immediately for the dukes chyrurgeon of the castle of u uolffenbuttle , who first sent a minister to her to comfort her , and instruct her in god's word , for as much as she had been troubled by the devil ; and on the next day , which was sunday , he opened the flesh and took out the knife , which was the very same that was lost , being only consumed a little about the edge . hector boethius gives us an admirable relation concerning king duffus , that he fell into a great malady , yet not so greiveous , as it was hard to be known by the best physitians of that time ; for without any signe of bile , phlegme , or the redundancy of any evil humour , the king was grievously tormented every night with perpetual watchings and continual sweatings , and found but very little ease in the day-time ? his body wasted away by degrees , his skin grew hard and close , shewing to the beholders both the veins , nerves , and situation of the very bones . nevertheless by the regular motion of his pulse , it was manifest that nothing of his radical moisture was wasted , and the colour of his lip , cheeks and ears , still remained vigorous and temperate , and his appetite was no way abated . these good signs in a languishing body , and one that was afflicted with much pain , the physitians much admired ; and when by all their art they could neither cause him to sleep , nor make his sweating cease , but that the king grew worse and worse to both , they desired him to be of comfort , for it might be that some physitians of other nations knew the nature of his disease , and could cure it , whom they would send for , by which means he might recover his health . but by this time there grew a strange rumour amongst the common people that the king was bewitched , and that his disease proceeded not from any natural cause , but by the magick art of certain women living at forres a city of moravia , who used those means to the destruction of the king. this report soon came to the kings ear , and least the witches , hearing they were discovered , should make their escape , there were men sent secretly to moravia to enquire concerning this matter : the messengers dissembled the cause of their coming , and under pretence of a league they were to make between king duffus and those of moravia , they came to the city forres , and were by night let into the castle ( for that stood as yet for the king ) here they told the governour donevaldus , what the king had commanded them to search , and desired his aid and assistance in this matter . now a certain young whore ( whose mother was a witch ) one of her lovers a souldier , had learned by what means her mother wrought her inchantments , and had learnt something concerning the kings life and fortune ; this he told donevaldus , and donevaldus related it to the kings ambassadors , and sent for the woman , who was then in the castle , whom he constrained to tell the whole matter , and the manner of her mothers proceedings , and souldiers were sent at night secretly to search the business more narrowly . the messengers came to the witches house , broke it open , and found one of them turning , on a spit by the fire , a waxen image , made by their art like to king duffus : another was reciting certain spels , and pouring leisurely a certain liquor upon the image . they took them both , and brought them to the castle , with the image and the liquor , where being examined the cause of these deeds , they confessed , that while the image was roasting , the king never ceased to sweat , and while they recited their charms , he never slept , and that as the wax melted away , so the king consumed , and would dye after all was spent , as the devil had informed them ; moreover , that they were hired , to do this , by those of moravia . these things so incensed the hearers , that they caused them both immediately to be burnt , with the image ; at which very time , ( as afterwards it was known ) while this passed at forres , the king was eased of his pain , and rested that night without swearing , and the next day his former strength returning , he grew better , and lived long after in as perfect health as ever he had been before this calamity happened unto him . gulielmus malmesburiensis monachus , writes in his history , that there were in the time of peter damion , two old women living in the way that leads to rome , that kept an inn , and that as oft as they had any single passenger , they turn'd him into an ass or hog , and sold him to the merchants ; at last having for their guest a young man , that by fidling and jugling got his livelihood , they turn'd him into an ass , who by the strangeness of his actions ( for his understanding was nothing altered ) drew many passengers to the house , and by this means they gained great custome , and no small advantage ; at last a neighbour of theirs proffered great summs of money for him , and at length purchased him , but with this caution , that he was never to ride him into the water , which for some time was punctually observed : but the ass getting one day at liberty , ran into the next pool of water , where after he had cooled himself a little , he came to his former shape . the like is reported by the inquisiter spranger , of a souldier in the isle of cyprus , who was also turned into an ass , yet his reason remained , and he followed his old companions to their ship ; but supposed to be a real ass was beaten away , and forced to return to the witche , house that had so transform'd him . in this shape he serv'd her three years , till passing one day before a church , he was seen to kneel on his hinder legs , and to lift up them before , at the holding up of the sacrament of the altar ; which action some geneva merchants perceiveing . apprehended the owner , and with torture made her confess how she had inchanted him , and converted him into that form , and to render him the likeness of man again . the witch was burnt at famagoste , and the youth returned to england , affirming that his mind was never so much troubled , but that he knew himself to be a man ; nevertheless his imagination was so deceived by the devil , that he sometimes thought himself to be a beast , and yet had alway this contentment , that he was known by the other magicians and witches to be a true man. chap. iv. of magicians and negromancers . cornelius agrippa the great magician , going one day out of town from louain where he dwelt , left the keyes of his study with his wife , charging her strictly to let no body go in ; but it hapned so that day , that a young companion of agrippa , a schollar , and having ever had a curiosity to see some of this negromancers books , came to the house , and with much importunity gained the keyes ; then entring the room and viewing the books , he perceived a manuscript of agrippa's amongst the rest , as it were a compendium of them : this he reads , and in short space raises an ill . favour'd devil ; who entring the study , asked what he would have that he call'd him so ; the young man unexperienced , frightned , and ignorant what to say , was choaked by the spirit and left dead on the ground . agrippa not long after returns home , and finds the devil dancing , and shewing tricks upon the house top ; at which , astonished , he goes into his study , and finds the dead body , which he commands his spirit to enter , and carry to the place where the students used to meet ; this being done and the spirit quitting the body , it fell down and was buryed for dead , having some marks only of strangulation about the throat . but not long after the matter was discovered , and agrippa for safty fled to lorrain . there was in the emperor maximilians court , a famous negromancer ( as authors affirm ) who at his command , and promise of pardon and reward , took upon him to shew the shapes of the three great warriers , hector , achilles , and king david , upon condition of silence when they appeared : and the emperor he places in the midst of his magick circle , seats him in his throne , and afterwards reading and murmuring certain charms out of his pocket-book , he desires silence . hector then knocks at the door so vehemently , that the whole house shook , and the door being opened , he came in , with a bright speer in his hand , his eye fiery , and his stature exceeding other mens . not long after in the same majestical postture , came in achilles , looking fiercely towards hector , and often shaking his speer , as though he would have invaded him . thus having thrice passed by the emperor , and made obeysance , they vanished . afterwards came in king david in his crown and princely robes , with his harp in his hand . his countenance was more gracious then that of the other two ; and he passed likewise thrice by the emperor , but wi●…hout reverence to him , and went away . the magician being asked by the emperor , why king david denyed him the respect the other two gave , answered , that all things were subject to his kingdom , for asmuch as christ sprang from him . saint augustine writes of pythagoras , that ( whether by natural magick or some secret agreement with the devil , it is doubted by authors ) he kept a bear of prodigious greatness with him many years , and at last making him swear never to hurt any beast , gave him liberty , and sent him into the woods . the same magician being near tarent , and seeing an ox eating in a field of beans , called to the herdsman to drive the beast from eating the beans . but the surly clown made answer , he might chastise him himself if he would , as he used to whip his boys . whereupon pythagor as making certain magick characters on the ground , and muttering some charms to himself , caused the beast to come out of the beans , as if it had been endued with reason ; and ever after it refused the yoke , and retired to tarent , living among the inhabitants , and taking her food from the hands of men , women , and children . a certain magician at madeburg , was us'd to shew a little horse to the people in the market place for money , commanding it to do many rare things which always it performed . but complaining one day to the people in the end of his shew , that he had got very little , that the times were very hard , and the like , he wisht that he were in heaven : then throwing up the bridle into the air , the horse followed it ; and he , as if he would have stayed it by the tail , was carryed up also : his wife catched hold of him , his maid of her , and all fly up into the air like so many links of a chain . now while the people were looking and wondring at it , a certain citizen came to the multitude , and understanding the matter , affirmed that he met but a little before , the magician going to his inn. to this purpose niderius also reports , that in the year 1045 , a certain magician , in england , was seen to mount on a black horse on a sabbath day , and to be carryed away through the air . henry the third king of france , had a brother called the duke of allenzon , who came to england formerly to be a suiter to queen elizabeth , in whose retinue was the valiant busidamboyes who took the dukes part , between whom and the king was a perpetual sued the king , therefore by nature timerous and suspicious , was always afraid of this valiant person , and after his return into france , devised several means to take him out of the way . amongst the rest coming by night out of the louure , he was set upon by seventeen armed and appointed men , ye●… behaved himself so stoutly , that he killed five of them , and made his escape . the king seeing he had mist of him , and that ever after he stood upon his guard , put in tryal another way . for there being a constant report at court that bussidamboyes was in favour with the earl of monsurrous wife , he sent for an italian negromancer , famous at that time , and called ●…riscalino . of him he enquires if he could shew or declare to him , what bussidamboyes was then doing , which the magician after certain conjurations shewed him in a glass , where was bussidamboyes in bed with a lady . hereupon the king sent for his courtiers , amongst whom was the earl of monsorrou at that time , and a●…ked if they knew that lady . the earl much abased , replyed , it was his wife . then said the king , i will have no culckolds to be my courtiers . to which the earl made answer , that to hinder what was done was not in his power , but that it was in the kings , to give him leave to avenge himself , which he earnestly requested . the king glad to be any ways rid of bussidamboyes , gave his assent , and the earl posted away immediately to his own house ; and coming betimes in the morning to his wife , as she lay in bed , offered her the choice of three things , either a draught of poyson , a dagger to kill her self , or to write such a letter as he would dictate to her . the miserable woman terrified with the thoughts of death , consented to the latter ; and , according to her husbands dictating , sent for bussidamboyes , who suspected nothing , to come unto her . in the mean time the earl concealed himself in the house , armed with six more , and behind the curtains in her chamber . bussidamboyes came not long after , and offering to go up stairs in his accustomed manner , was desired by a page , set for that purpose , to leave his spurs and his sword below , because his lady was ill , and the least noise disturbed her . this he did , not mistrusting what would follow ; but as soon he entred the chamber , the lady gave a sign , and all rusht in upon him . nevertheless , being of an undaunted courage , he took the first chair he found , and so behaved himself with that weapon , by reason of his great strength , that he kild two of them ; and then being wounded in divers places , he leapt out of the window into the garden . but fell by misfortune upon a pole that prop't up a vine , and there stuck fast by the breeches , which the conspirators perceiving , ran down and made an end of him there . the negromancer according to the kings promise , had his pardon , and being asked , by the king , how many witches he thought were in his dominions , answered above a hundred thousand which he knew , and of whom he was master . mr. baudovain de ronssey , in his epistles , gives us this relation ; that in ostbrook neer utrect a place in holland , dwelt a certain negromancer , whose servant observing that his master went constantly on certain nights into the stable , and laid hold on the rack , resolved to do the same unknown to his master , and see what would be the event . thus following his master who was gone half an hour before into the stable , and returned no more ; he laid hold on that part of the rack , and was posted immediately , he knew not how , through the aire , till at last he found himself , in a large cave , amongst an assembly of witches . his master astonished and angry at his coming , fearing also least by this means , their nocturnal meetings might be discovered , asked the counsel of the rest concerning him ; 't was agreed upon at last to receive him , and make him swear secrecy . this the poor fellow out of fear did , and promised whatsoever else they desired : at last , when the time of departure came , they resolved he-should be carryed back , because he had sworn to be of the society , and to that end his master took him upon his back ; but in their way through the air , as they came over a lake , his master fearing to be discovered by him , and finding this opportunity , let him fall , hoping therein to have drowned him and stifled him in the mudd ; yet providence permitted not the youth to be drowned , or his fall to be deadly , for the abundance of rushes and sedge , saved its violence , and there he lay with no great harm done to his body . the next day , as he cry'd for help , he was heard by some travellers , and by his voice found , and holpen out ; the occasion of his coming thither being examined , he was conducted to the burgomaster of utrect , named iohn of cullenburg , who making farther inquiry into this extraordinary accident , with intention to prosecute the negromancer , sent for him to the place of his habitation ; but whether advised by his spirit , or warned by the report , he was fled and could no where be heard of . iohn theuteme , canon d' albestan , being oftimes reproached to be a bastard , and that he merited not to be a canon , which belonged only to those of better extract , invited his revilers one day to dinner , and after the table was taken away , asked them if they would see their fathers ; to which they answered they all were willing : then caused he his familiar spirits to appear in their likenesses , one like a cook , another like a groom , a third like a pesant , but his own father came in the form of a canon , cloathed in a long gown , at which sight the company was much amazed , and never after reproached him of his extract , since their own was no more honourable . chap. v. of incubus and succubus's flegon trallian made free from slavery , by the emperor adrian , writes , in his book of admirable things , that philinion daughter to a vintener , fell in love with machates a young forrester , but crost by her friends , took it so to heart that she dyed suddenly after , and was buryed publickly . not long after this sad funeral , machates passing by , came and lay at the house , to whom philinion appeared , being alone in his chamber , asserting she was not dead , but had raised that report to deceive her friends ; insomuch that they both lay that night together , and he gave her towards morning at her departure his ring in token of his love , and in recompence she gave him another : while these things thus passed , a servant that lay in the next chamber , hearing philinions voice , supposed really that her masters daughter was alive , which she constantly affirmed for truth : her master desirous to know the certainty of it , found means to get the young man to stay longer at his house , and caused persons to watch every night in the next chamber ; at last , hearing her voice , they went into the chamber , and ran towards the bed , where she lay , to embrace their daughter : but the spirit said , o cruel father and mother , since you hindred me to enjoy this youth in life , you can expect no kindess from me , and lo now i leave you . at which words the spirit went out of her , and her carcass fell down in the bed . her tomb was immediately after opened , but nothing found there , save the ring the forrester gave her , which the spirit had left . her body was seen , as likewise the tomb , by thousands of people that came to see the truth of this admirable accident . and at last by the councel of the divine hillo , the dead body was carryed out of town and buryed . but machates by this accident was so frightned , that he fell shortly after into despair , and killed himself . another no less admirable history , we find of an incubus , who , in the shape of policrates , was created prince of the aetolians , and was marryed to a young lady of locres , with whom after he had lain three nights , he vanished , and was no more seen by the people . the lady brought forth for her child , a monstrous hermophrodite ; at which her parents being astonished , assembled the people , the priests , and diviners , to consult what should be done with the child , or rather divelish off-spring , and at last it was concluded it should be burnt . but then policrates the father appeared again , in a mourning garment , and , with threats , demanded his son , which being denyed , he rushed upon him , and toar him to pieces , and then devoured all his members , excepting the head , and vanisht . the people resolved to send to the oracle at delphos , to enquire concerning this matter , but the head that was left on the ground , began to speak , and with a loud voice and eloquent oration , informed the multitude of all the evil that 's threatned them , which came to pass the year after in the war they had with the people of acarnania . boethius the historian writes lib. hist. scot. that a young maid , very beautiful , and one that had refused the marriage of many noble persons , fell into strange familiarity with a devil . till at last her big swelling belly declared what she had done , and forced her to disclose the matter to her parents ; how a handsome young man , came constantly by night and lay with her , but from whence , or whither he went , she knew not . her friends though they gave little credence to these words , yet resolved to search into the matter more narrowly ; and about three days after , being informed by her maid that the man was with her , they unlockt the door , and entered the chamber with a great company of lights , and saw by their daughter a most horrid monster , more terrible in shape , then what can be described believed ▪ the beholders of this strange spectacle , all run away , save an holy priest that staid , & began to read st. johns gospel ; and when he came to this passage , the word was made flesh , the evil spirit with a horrid noise , flew away with the window of the chamber . and the woman at the fright , was delivered of a horrid monster , which the midwives , least it might be a reproach to the family , burnt upon a pile of wood immediately . in the year 1480. as the same author affirms , a merchants ship was going to flanders to traffique , when on a sudden , there arose so vehement a storm that the mast was broke , and great damage done to the rest of the tackling ; insomuch that nothing could be expected but present destruction . the master wondring at this unclemency of the air , ( for it was then about the summer solstice ) when he could attribute it to no natural cause , concluded it was rather by some evil spirit . which as he related to the passengers , comforting them , forasmuch as he trusted god would not suffer them to perish by those means of the devil , a pittiful voyce was heard from the bottom of the ship , of one of the passengers , a woman , accusing her self , that for many years she had had familiarity with a devil in mans shape , and that he was then with her , and that she deserved to be thrown into the sea to save the rest from the imminent danger . the minister therefore , was sent down to this distressed creature , who pray'd by her , and after her confession , earnestly entreated her to repent , and ask of god forgiveness for what she had done . this the poor distressed woman no so●…ner began to do , but a black and thick mist , seemed to rise up out of the pump of the ship , and with a great noise , flame , smoak and stink , threw it self into the sea ; after which the tempest ceased , and the ship got safe to harbour . vincentius writes that a certain strong young man well skilled in swimming , was bathing himself by moon-shine in the sea , and that a woman swimming after him , took him by the hair , as if it were one of his companions that would have ducked him : to whom he spoke , but no answer was made ; nevertheless , she followed him to shoar , and the youth taken by the great excellence of her beauty , covered her with some of his garments , and brought her to his home , and not long after , marryed her . but being jeered often by his companions , that he had marryed a phantasm , forasmuch as she would never speak , he drew his sword one day , and threatned he would kill the child she bore , if she would not speak , and tell her original . alas poor man , said she , that loosest a good wife by forcing me to speak . i had remained long with thee , and done thee much good , had i not broken the silence enjoyned me , and therefore henceforth thou shalt see me no more , and then she vanished . but the child grew , and began to use himself much to swim , till at last as he swimmed one day in the sea , many people admiring him , he was taken way out of their sight by his mother . hieronymus reports the like of a monk , invited to uncleaness by a succubus in the shape of a very fair and beautiful woman ; but when went to embrace her , she sent forth a great cry , & as she was nothing in reality , but a meer shade and phantasm , vanished out of his arms , deceiving and deriding the foolish monk that had , by his lust , rendred himself like the horse and bruit beasts , without understanding . chap. vi. of familiar spirits , goblings , and pharies . gilbert writes in the eight book of his narrations , that a young gentleman of lo●…rain , of a good family , but corrupted by ill company , frequenting often ordinaries , and such like houses of debauchery , was one day walking in the fields melancholy by himself , for want of money . to whom a spirit appearing in mans shape , asked the reason of his solitariness , profering to do him service in whatever troubled him , providing he would stedfastly believe all that was in a little book he would give him , and swear never to open or shew it to any body . this when the young man had promised , the other produced a little book in his left hand , and shaked 60. crowns out of it into his right , bidding the young man do the like , who produced the same effect . but at last when he wanted for nothing , being overcome with curiosity , he resolved to see what was contained in it ; and opening it , he saw in the midst a round circle , divided with certain lines in form of a cross , on which was painted a horrible face of a devil . at this sight the young man was so frighted , that his eyes became black , and his brains turned , that he thought to have some heavy load on his shoulders . he was forced therefore to confess the matter to his friends , who perswaded him to through the book into the fire , which although there was nothing in it but paper , yet remained an hour in the fire before it consumed . a certain souldier travelling through marchia a country of almaigne , and finding himself weary in his journey , abode in an inn till he might recover his strength , and committed to his hostesses custody , certain money which he had about him . not long after , when he was to depart , he required his money , but the woman having consulted with her husband , denyed the receit , and return thereof , accusing him also of wrong in demanding that which she never received : the souldier on the other side fretting amain , accused her of cousenage ; which stir when the man of the house heard ( though privy to all before ) yet dissemblingly took his wives part , and thrust the souldier out of doors : who being throughly chafed with that indignity , drew his sword , and ran at the door with the point of it : whereat the host cried , theeves , theeves , saying that he would have entered his house by force , so that the poor souldier was taken and put in prison , and by process of law , to be condemned to death : but the very day wherein this hard sentence was to be pronounc●…d and executed , the devil entred into the prison , and told the souldier he was condemned to dye ; nevertheless if he would give himself body and soul to him , he would promise to deliver him out of their hands : the prisoner answering , said that he had rather dye being innocent , then be delivered on such conditions : again , the devil propounded to him the great danger his life was in , and also used all cunning means possible to perswade him . but the other resolutely withstood his temptation , that at last he promised to revenge him of his enemies for nothing ; advising him moreover to plead not guilty , to declare his innocency and their wrong , and to entreat the judge to grant him one that stood by in a blew cap , to be his advocate : the souldier accepted this offer , and being called to the bar , and indicted there of fellony , presently desired to have his attorney , who was there present , to plead for him : then began the fine and crafty doctor to plead , and defend his client very cunningly ; affirming him to be falsly accused , and unjustly condemned , and that his host did withhold his money , and offered him violence : and to prove the assertion , he reckoned up every circumstance in the action , yea , the very place where they had hid the money . the host on the other side stood in denial very impudently , wishing the devil might take him if he had it : at these words ( for the subtil lawyer waited for this advantage ) the devil laid hold on the host , and carrying him out of the sessions house , hoisted him into the air so high , that he was never after seen or heard of . a gentleman neer the city of torga , who got his living by ro●…bing and ranging the fields , met one day with a spirit in form of a horseman , who saluted him , and profered him his service : the other accepting of it , made him his groom , and ever when he went out , gave him special charge of a certain horse which he esteemed very much of ; the devil finding he could never please his master , concerning this matter , and that , notwithstanding , all his double diligence , his master never thought him well enough look't after , took the horse one day when ●…is master was abroad , and carryed him to the top of a high tower , & put his head out of the window . the horse seeing his master , come home , began to neigh and stomp , as though joyful of his return , but the servant never came again to fetch him down , and left all the neighbourhood in great admiration . froissard reports that a certain priest going to law with a parishioner , was cast by him ; and , that resolving not to stop there ( for he had skill in magick ) he raised a spirit , whom he sent to torment him , upon promise of such a reward . the spirit posts immediately to the gentlemans house , and there by his noise and the pranks he play'd , soon manifested what he was . the gentleman upon this strange vexation , got his neighbours , good religious men , to watch with him , and when at midnight the spirit came , it was resolved he should speak to it . the devil according to his agreement with the priest , never mist his hour , but came as he used to do that night , throwing the chairs and stooles up and down the house , making a noise and great disturbance . whereupon the gentleman boldly asked in gods name , what he was . ah quoth the devil , and laught , do you not yet know that i am a spirit ? yes said the gentleman again , but who sent thee hither ? the priest , said the spirit , because thou overthrewst him at law , and hath promised me also ten crowns for my pains . away said the gentleman for shame , art thou so bare as to serve such a pittyful rascal for so little money ? i will give thee forty crowns to serve me , and all thy business shall be , only to bring me news from all parts of the world. i 'le do 't , said the devil , but if ever you desire to see me , you shall certainly lose me . thus did this gentleman know , before any post could come , of all the transactions in the world , and had news from the remotest parts of it : insomuch , that he began to be sought after by every one for news , since nothing in the whole world was done , of which he had not intelligence . but at last perceiving this familiarity would bring him into the trouble and strict inquiry of the law ; and fearing least the spirit might shew him some slippery trick for his forty crowns , he resolved to put him away . and thereupon , the next time he came , artan , said he , ( for so the spirit called himself ) since thou hast been so punctual hitherto in thy service , i would now ●…ain see thee in some shape or other . you shall , replyed he , and the first thing you see upon the floor of your chamber to morrow morning , shall be me . the morning being come , the gentleman lookt on his floor , but could see no body . wherefore when he heard the spirit next , did you not promise , said he , to appea●… to me in some shape this morning in my chamber ? well , and did you not see , reply'd the devil , two straws tumbling over each other , that was i. but i minded them not , said the gentleman , and have not as yet seen thee as i desire . mind better then answered he , and the first creature you see to morrow out of your window , shall be me . so the next morning , when the gentleman rose to the window , he could see nothing in his yard , but a great , leaner and uglier sow , then can be described , insomuch that calling to his servants , he commanded them to hunt that ugly creature out of the yard , which as they were doing , it vanished in a tempest , and the house was troubled no more . olaus relates , that a gentleman passing by a forrest with his servants , was belated in the way , and forced to stay in the woods all night , having nothing to eat ; at which he said merrily to his retinue , would sir hubert of whom so many stories pass , would provide us some food in this solitary wood. which words , he had no sooner spoken , but a great wolfe rushed by them , and returned immediately with sheep on his back , which he let fall in their sight , and vanisht ; leaving them to dress the meat the devil had sent them . alexander ab alexandro , writes , that a monk of the monastery of ardens , going early in the morning through the forrest to a town thereby , overtook a man of a stern countenance , loose kind of vesture , and very tale stature , with whom he travelled , till at last they came ●…o a great wash ; where the man profered the monk , being a religious person , and of lesser stature , to carry him over on his back . the monk gl●…d of this profer , got up ; but casting his eyes down toward the water that was very clear , and seeing his porters feet , of a strange and deformed shape , he blessed himself with the sign of the cross ; at which the devil hasted so fast away in a whirlwind , that it toar up a great oak by the roots ; which gave the poor monk cause to think that if he had not in time perceived the devil to be his porter , he should have been stifled in the waters by him . fincelius reports , that in the year 1532. a certain gentleman to torment a poor tenant that owed him rent , commanded him with threats , to bring to his house that night for fuel ( it being the christmas tide ) a certain great oak out of such a wood , which if he failed to do , he would turn him out of his house . the poor man , although the thing was impossible , nevertheless , to shew his willingness , went with his ax towards the wood , much afflicted at the hard commands of his lord. thus as he is going , he is overtaken by a tall man , that having asked his grief , profers him his help in the matter ; the poor man over-joyed with his courtesie , questioned not the means , but went with him to the oak , and was now preparing himself for the work , by pulling off his doublet and breeches . but the other contrary to his expectation , takes the vast oak in his arms , and pulls it up by the root , and laying it on his shoulder ( for 't was as easy to be carryed , as pul'd up ) he brought and threw it down into the gentlemans yard ; where afterwards it became so hard , that it could never be hewn in pieces with axes , nor burnt with fire , but remained a lasting monument in that place . i judge there is none so ignorant of the manners and fashions of his neighbouring countryes , but knowes they are far different , and in some manner how they differ . i shall leave it therefore to the judicious reader to suppose in his fancy , a countrey man of france , in his wooden shoes , leather doublet , and high crown'd hat , his syth on his shoulder , bag and bottle at his waste : which things , though in england , have nothing admirable , yet in persia , mosco●…y , and the like forreign nations , the whole habit will seem most strange and wonderful . such a poor countrey fellow going to a peice of ground two or three miles distant from his own habitation , to mow , is overtaken by a man on horseback , whom taking for no other than some countrey man , he fell into discourse with him concerning his journey , so that at last being both to go the same way , the other profered him the use of his horse , to ride behind him , which the honest mower willingly accepted of ; but being well seated , and thinking now to have proceeded in his journey , he is carryed through the air with such swiftness , that the astonishment gave him no time to speak , and fear made him hold fast to the other . thus passed they over many towns and countreys , till at last coming over the market-place in turky , good god , said he , what people are these , and whither am i going ? the spirit confounded at the holy name , let him fall in the midst of the multitude , but by reason of the great store of tents , and clothes that kept the commodities from the scorching heat of the sun , the vehemency of his fall was abated , and in short space he came again to his sences . by this time an infinite number of turks were assembled in a ring around him , but a great distance , for some supposed him he was a god dropt from heaven ; others that saturn the heathen deity of time with his syth on his shoulder , was come to hide himself again on earth ; others interpreted it that time was ceasing to be , and that the world was now at an end : in brief , all were amazed , as you may imagine , as well at each particular part of his habit , which was wonderful , as the strangeness of his coming being no less admirable . yet still their astonishment increased , to hear him speak in a strange dialect , but he thinking they could not hear him , approaches towards them ; on the other side fear still makes them to recede . by this time news of this rare accident came to the grand seignior , and interpreters were sent , to know the matter perfectly ; which being done , he was sent back to france by the ambassadors means , then residing in turky , that the king and all the world might be certified of what had happened . siarra a spaniard , left in his manuscript what is wonderful to relate , concerning spirits in america , that when the spaniards began their conquests in that place , certain of them chased a great liou , with their guns and swords ; and when they thought they had shot him , and that he fell down dead , and were going to cut off his head , he vanish'd in a strong wind that beat them all back ▪ some yards , but without great damage . another spaniard being alone , thought he met with a foul black moor , and discharged at him , but the moor came running upon him with fingers open like to the laws of a cat , which caused him to trust no longer to his weapon , but to call on god for help , at whose name the foul fiend vanish'd . six other spaniards seising upon a young moor , near to a mountain , that seemed to cry , and be almost starved , threatned him , to see if he would confess of any thing that was left by the enemy and hid ; whereupon he brought them to a concavity in the mountain , and bid them follow him and he would shew them great treasures , two of the company were so bold , but before they were gone far in , the rest heard a pittiful noise , and none were so fool-hardy as to venture after them ; from which time the place is called to this day the devils den. the next delusion the devil put upon them , was about a fortnight after , but despairing of his former practises , he now assumed the shape of a spaniard , exhorting some fifty more to follow him , and he would go to the top of an hill and spy the enemy ; where as soon as they were come he vanished in a strong wind and smoak , dispersing and throwing them all down the hill , to the loss of seven , and much hurt to the rest : this , saith the author , was evident in the sight of part of our army , and forced beleif from those that before gave no credit to what particular persons often related . yet what is more admirable , is this , that as siarra and his comrade were one day travelling together , a little blackamoor of exquisite shape , addressed himself to his companion , desiring he would take him to wait upon him ; this he spoke with such a grace , beyond what could be expected from any moor , that by siarra's perswasions , the other took him for his servant . now whatever his master set him about , he did it with most admirable speed and diligence , insomuch that haveing left a knife one day four or five miles off , where the army last encamped , he would send the boy for it , to whom siarra said , this is indeed a task for the devil himself ( at which words he remembred afterwards the boy to be very attentive , and his eyes to sparkle ) and it were as good to seek a needle in a field of hey ; therefore trouble not your boy about it ; nevertheless the boye 's forwardness incited his master to send him for it , and as though he had wings he went presently out of their sight , returning again in short space with the knife : at which so speedy arrival , his master expected he should have been breathless , but he skipped and jumped as it were for joy that he had pleasured his master . another time about five hundred moors rising out of an ambush , set upon a party of fifty spaniards whereof siarra and his companion were two , yet for all their number , contrary to the spaniards expectations , the moors ran away , terrified at something , whereof the spaniards were wholly ignorant , who dared not to follow least they should bring themselves into some unknown treachery . many such like services did the young blackmoor to siarra and his companion , the last was as followeth . as these two with four more were travelling up a certain mountain , to view the subjacent places , they perceived a man of prodigious stature , walking up and down very melancholy , who often cast such terrible looks upon them , that as well by a certain fear caused by the extenuation of the air , when spirits are near , as by a conception they had that he was so , they were much astonished and afraid ; whereupon the young blackmoor that served siarra's companion , ran towards him , and kneeled down , and as it were entreated him , whereupon he immediately flew up into the air out of their sight . this caused greater astonishment , then what ever had hapned before , and therefore his master never left examining his boy what he was , till at last , he confessed after this manner . i am , though otherwise i have appeared to you in form of a boy , a spirit of this region , subject to the great master agnan , whom you just now saw ascend into the air , after he seemed to bewail the loss of his people , and his worship which the spaniards have destroyed ; he was certainly come to do you mischief , as formerly he had done to some of your company , but my intreaties disswaded him , having told upon what account i served you ; nor shall any of his ministers torment you as long as you stay in this place , as you may beleive by what is already past : for when the five hundred set upon you , i caused above a thousand spaniards to appear before their sight , which was the cause of their suddain flight . now the reason why i serve you ( for according to the charge laid upon me ; i was to declare it , before i left you ) is , because you spared formerly a moor whom you took with your own hand in flight , a tall person , with a hawks nose ; the same was a priest to our great master , and had a spirit granted him , to attend on him ; by his charge i was sent to protect you , as long as you stay in this countrey , for the favour you shewed him in sparing his life . having thus said , he ran a little from them , and beating the ground thrice with his foot , he was carryed into the air out of their sight . not long after , as they returned to spain , a great storm arose , during which , it was so dark that none of the heavenly light appeared , and all hopes of safety were taken away , till at last siarra perceived as he thought , the young moor in the shrouds , after which that dismal storm ceased , and their voyage became calme and pleasant . pharies . of pharies also those little mimick elves , that appear alwayes very small of stature , and busy themselves chiefly in imitating the operations of men ; we read in georgius agricola that great searcher of subterraneal mines , that they appear frequently in those places whence precious metals are dug , and from their manners are called cobali , or imitators of men ; these seem to laugh , to be cloathed like the workmen , to dig the earth , and to do many things , that really they do not ; mocking sometimes the workmen , but seldome or never hurting them . the latins have called them lares and larvae , frequenting , as they say , houses , delighting in neatness , pinching the slut , and rewarding the good housewife with money in her shoe . siarra hath left us this notable relation , that there lived in his time in spain , a table and beautiful virgin , but far more famous for her excellence at her needle ; insomuch that happy did that courtier think himself , that could wear the smalest piece of her work , though at a price almost invaluable . it hapned one day , as this admirable semstress sate working in her garden , that casting aside her eye on some fair flower or tree , she saw , as she thought , a little gentleman , yet one that shew'd great nobility by his cloathing , come riding towards her from behind a bed of flowers ; thus surprised how any body should come into her garden , but much more , at the stature of the person , who as he was on horseback exceeded not a foots length in height ; she had reason to suspect that her eyes deceived her . but the gallant spurring his horse up the garden , made it not long , though his horse was little , before he came to her : then greeting the lady in most decent manner , after some complements past , he acquaints her with the cause of his bold arival ; that forasmuch as he was a prince amongst the pharies , and did intend to celebrate his marriage on such a day , he desired she would work him points for him and his princess against the time he appointed . the lady consented to his demands , and he took his leave , but whether the multitude of business caused the lady to forget her promise , or the strangeness of the thing made her neglect the work , thinking her sight to have been deceived , i know not ; yet so it fell out , that when the appointed time came , the work was not ready . the hour wherein she had promised the phary prince some fruits of her needle , hapned to be one day as she was at dinner with many noble persons , having quite forgot her promise , when on a suddain casting her eye to the door , she saw an infinite train of pharies come in : so that fixing her eyes on them , and remembring how she neglected her promise , she sate as one amazed , and astonished the whole company . but at last the train had mounted upon the table , and as they were prancing on their horses round the brims of a large dish of white-broth , an officer that seemed too busy in making way before them , fell into the dish , which caused the lady to burst into a suddain fit of laughter , and thereby to recover her sences . when the whole phary company was come upon the table , that the brims of every dish seemed fill'd with little horsemen , she saw the prince coming towards her , hearing she had not done what she promised , seemed to go away displeased . the lady presently fell into a fit of melancholly , and being asked by her friends the cause of these alterations and astonishments , related the whole matter ; but notwithstanding all their consolations , pined away , and dyed not long after . 't is reported likewise of a countrey girl , being sent out dayly by her mother , to look to a sow that was then big with pigs , that the sow alwayes stray'd out of the girls sight , and yet alwayes came safe home at night ; this the maid often observing , resolved to watch her more narrowly , and followed her one day so close , till they both came to a fair green valley , where was layd a large bason full of milk and white bread ; the sow having eaten her mess , returned home , and that night pigg'd eleven pigs , the good wife rising early the next morning to look to her beast , found on the threshold of the stye ten half crowns , and , entring in , saw but one pig , judging by these things that the pharies had fed her fow and bought her pigs . a certain woman having put out her child to nurse in the countrey , found when she came to take it home , that its form was so much altered , that she scarce knew it ; nevertheless not knowing what time might do , took it home for her own . but when after some years it could neither speak nor go , the poor woman was feign to carry it with much trouble in her arms ; and one day a poor man coming to the door , god bless you mistress said he and your poor child , be pleased to bestow something on a poor man : ah ! this child , reply'd she , is the cause of all my sorrow , and related what had hapned ; adding moreover that she thought it was changed , and none of her child . the old man , whom years had rendred more prudent in such matters , told her that to find out the truth , she should make a clear fire , sweep the hearth very clean , and place the child fast in his chair that he might not fall before it ; then break a dozen eggs , and place the four and twenty half shells before it , then go out and listen at the door , for if the child spoke it was certainly a changeling , and then she should carry it out and leave it on the dunghil to cry , and not to pity it , till she heard its voice no more . the woman having done all things according to these words , heard the child , say , seven years old was i , before i came to the nurse , and four years have i lived since , and never saw so many milk-pans before . so the woman took it up and left it upon the dunghil to cry and not to be pittied , till at last she thought the voice went up into the air ; and coming out , found , there in the stead , her own natural and wel-favoured child . chap. vii . of specters and phanthasms . the history of milan gives credit to an adventure very notable , which hapned to two merchants passing through the wood of turin to go to france , who met with a spirit in form of a man of tall stature , who called after them , saying , return , return back again , and go to louys sforce , to whom you shall give this letter from me . then they asked him who he was , to which he answered ; that he was galaas sforce his brother : now galaas sforce , had been dead long before . the merchants therefore much astonished , promised to do his commands , and went back to milan to the duke , to whom they presented the letter . the duke thinking it a cheat and illusion , put them in prison : nevertheless , because they persisted still in affirming the truth of it , the senate was assembled , where much dispute passed , touching the opening of this letter ; at last there was none but galeas viscount , that dared to lift up the seal and read what was written therein . o louys , take heed to thy self , for the venetians and french , joyn together against thee to thy hurt , and will utterly destroy thy race ; nevertheless , if thou wilt give me three thousand crowns , thou shalt see the matter reconciled , for i will avert thy sad destiny . farewell . but the duke could by no means be induced to believe this , which afterwards did truly come to pass . by lovys , the eleventh king of france , who sent him prisoner to his kingdom . marsilius ficinus , as baronius relates , made a solemn vow with his fellow platonist , michael marcatus ( after they had been pretty warmly disputing of the immortality of the soul , out of the principles of their master plato ) that whether of them two dyed first , should appear to his friend , and give him certain information of that truth ; ( it being ficinus his fate to dye first , and indeed not long after this mutual resolution ) he was mindful of his promise when he had left the body . for michael marcatus , being very intent at his studies betimes in a morning , heard an horse riding by with all speed , and observed that he stopped at his window ; and therewith heard the voice of his friend ficinus crying out a loud , o michael , michael , vera , vera sunt illa . whereupon he suddenly opened his window , and espyed marsilius on a white steed , whom he called after , but he vanished in his sight . he sent therefore presently to florence , to know how marsilius did ; and understood that he dyed about that hour he called at his window ; to assure him of his own , and other mens immortality . dionysius , the siracusian tyrant , a little before his death , saw as he sate in his house , molested with some troublesome thoughts , a filthy and ugly specter , brushing and cleansing his palace , from which fear he was not free , till he dyed . marcus brutus likewise , when he was meditating something against octavius , and antonius , in his chamber by a candle in the night , heard somebody come into his chamber , and looking about to see if it were any of his domestick servants , saw a great and deformed specter in shape of a man. nevertheless , not much frighted at the sight , ●…e asked him whether he were a spirit or a god , or what he would have . i am said he , thy evil genius , and i 'le meet thee at philippi . to whom brutus again , as a true and valiant roman , i 'le meet thee there . then having inquired of his servants if they had let any such person in , and finding they had not , he began to doubt of the success of that war , as afterwards it hapned , where again this genius met him . alexander ab alexandro ; writes an admirable history of a gentleman that had newly buried his friend , and returning to rome , lay at an inn by the way . where being alone and awake , there appeared to him the phantasm of his deceased friend , pale and wan as when he dyed ; whom when he saw and could scarce speak for fear , he asked at last what he would have . but the specter returning no answer , seemed to pull off his cloaths , and came to ly by him in the same bed . the other being extreamly frighted , gave way to him , who perceiving he accepted not of his company , lookt upon him with a stern countenance , and having drest himself departed . the other out of exceeding fear , fell extreamly sick , affirming for truth , that the feet of this phantasm were as cold as ice . a gentleman of naples travelling in the road , is reported to have heard the voice of a man imploring and desiring help ; and that going to the place , he saw a terrible specter beating a young man , but by his prayers , caused him immediately to vanish . afterwards he brought the young man to his house , and although it were long before he came to himself ( for the phantasm ever appeared before him ) yet at last he confessed many great crimes that he had most wickedly committed . the like , we read of a youth of mean parentage amongst the gabis at rome , that going thither , and meditating some treachery against his parents , met the devil in his way , in shape of a man ; so that falling into discourse together , they came to the same inn and lay together that night . but when the other was a sleep , his cursed companion laid hold on him to strangle him , but that the other awaking , began to pray to god for help , at whose name satan made such hast to be gone , that he broke through the top of the house ; by which fear the youth afterwards changed his evil intentions , to an honest and religious life . a rich gentleman , that lived thirteen miles from goi●…is , had made a great feast , and invited his friends , but they came not . whereat being extreamly incensed , come , said he , all the devils that will , since my friends are so unworthy . and immediately after , came in many goblings , as it were , in the several habits of merchants , and gentlemen , forreiners , who were kindly welcomed , and sate down to table . but stretching forth their fingers like cats claws , they were perceived indeed to be demons ; and the gentleman making some invocation to god ( as people in fear naturally use to do ) they all vanished , but so perfum'd the room , that few guests ever came into it afterwards . sabellicus writes for a true and admirable relation , that a secretary of lewis alodiser lord of i●…ole , travelling to ferrara , met in a valley between two great hills a phantasme in shape of lewis's father , who dyed and had been magnificently buried not long before , appearing on horsback , and with a hawk on his fist , as it was his custome when he went a hunting in his life time . this specter charged him to return presently to his son and tell him , that he should come the next day and meet him in that place , for he had matters of great importance to discover to him : the secretary through fear and obeysance went back to imole , where he related what had hapned : but lewis , whether he feared some ambush in that place , or credited not the relation , would not go in person , but sent another in his name to see what the spirit would declare : the ambassador being arrived with the secretary at the place , the same shadow appeared to them , complaining greatly of the prince that he would not come himself , and hear what he dared not to reveal to any other . nevertheless , he commanded them to return , and tell their master , that before two and twenty years , specifying the month and the day , he should lose the government of that place . the time being come , lewis stood upon his guard , remembring the threats pronounced by his fathers ghost . yet notwithstanding , all his preparations , that year , that month , and day , the souldiers of philip duke of milan , passed the trenches , scaled the walls , and obtained the town , and took him prisoner . cardan relates , that a friend of his , going in a dark night from milan to galerat , saw a strange apparition of fiery spirits , who inform of pesants , ran behind him in the way upon a fiery cart , crying with a loud voice , take heed , take heed ; and although he spurred his horse , and made all the hast possible , yet they were still at his back : till at last , when he came to st. lorences church , which is without the castle-gate , he recommended himself to god , and presently he thought he saw those pesants , with their burning cart and oxen , swallowed up in the earth . after this , it was observed , that the inhabitants of galerat , were tormented that year with a cruel plague , and other great afflictions . p. matthieu historiographer to henry the fourth king of france , writes , that in the year 1598. as that king was hunting in the forrest of fountainebleau , a great cry of hounds and huntsmen , was heard at half a miles distance ; which sometimes again , as they drew neer a wood , seemed to be within twenty paces of them . whereupon the king commanded the earl of soissons to set spurs to his horse and see what it was , believing that there was none so bold as to meddle with his game , or hinder his pastime . the earl of soissons went , and still heard the noise , not perceiving whence it came , till a tall man in black presented himself in a thick mist , crying , do you hear me ? do you hear me ? and suddenly vanished . at which words , the stoutest of them , resolved to leave off hunting for that day , wherein nothing but danger and fear was expected . now although fear commonly ties the tongue , and freezeth the words , nevertheless , they related this matter , and have caused it to be inserted in the history of that king ; which many would think to be a fable of merlin or urgand the unknown , if the truth affirmed by so many persons of credit , and seen by so many judicious eyes , had not put away all doubt . there is a history no less admirable , of a merchant of sicely , that travelling in the year 1536. upon the one and twentieth day of march , not far from the castle of tauriming , met in the way with ten demons in form of blacksmiths , a little farther with ten more , and again with another that seemed a true vulcan , and having questioned him whither he went , he answered he was going to forge at mount aetna ; to which the merchant reply'd , that he wondered they should go to forge on a mountain that was always covered with snow . alas , said the other , thou knowst not my strength , but ere long shalt perceive it , and then he vanisht . the next day toward night , a great earth-quake opened the mount in several places , and much mischiefe was caused by the fire to the inhabitants . chap. viii . of places haunted . there was in athens , a great and spacious house , but very infamous for a report that it had for long time been haunted by an evil spirit . that in the dead time of the night , a strange noise was heard , at first as it were from the yard , which came neerer and neerer , till there stood before them an old man , lean , pale , and with a long beard , having his hands and feet chained , which he often shaked . by these terrors , the inhabitants fell sick , and many dyed ; for the rememberance of the image impressed on their fancy , caused a deadly fear . insomuch that at last , it was left desolate . nevertheless , bills were set up in several places of the city , if peradventure any one would venture to hire and inhabit it . at that time the phylosopher athenodorus came to athens , and reading one of these bills , and the small rent it was to be let at , by reason of its infamy , bought it , notwithstanding what the people reported of it . and gave order the first night , that his bed should be made in the first room of it , some books and his pen and paper to be brought , that his mind being imployed and busied , might cause no vain fears . in a studying posture therefore he watched , and when at midnight he heard the noise of chains and irons , as had been reported to him , he neither lifted up his eyes nor left writing , till it seemed to be in the room . then looking towards the door , there appeared the image of an ancient man loaded with chains , beckoning , as it were , for him to follow : the phylosopher on the other side , made signes with his hand that he should stay a little till he had made an end of what he was writing . but the spirit began again to shake his chains , at which the other left off writing , and taking the candle in his hand , followed the ghost , who proceeded slowly , as if he were very aged , and much loaded with his chains , till he came into the yard where he vanisht . the phylosopher being left alone , left a mark upon the place , and the next morning caused it to be dug up ; where were found the bones of a man chained , for the flesh was putrified and eaten away ; these being gathered and buried publickly ; the house was never haunted afterwards . sabellic . lib. 10 exempl . cap. 3. erasmus in his epistles writes , that on the tenth of april 1533. in an inn of sciltac a town in switzerland , there was a certain hissing heard about night time , which seemed to come out of one of the chambers of the house ; wherefore the host fearing their might have been thieves , ran thither immediately but could find no body , yet still heard the same noise in the garret , and not long after upon the top of the chimney : then supposing that it was an evil spirit , he sent for the priest to exorcise him , who no sooner began his conjuration , but the spirit answered he cared not for them , since one was a twhoremaster and both were theeves , and herefore he would in spight of them burn the town as he had undertaken ( all this was thought afterwards to proceed by the means of a familiar spirit , which the maid of that house confessed on her death-bed , to have had familiarity with , for the space of fourteen years ) the spirit therefore took this maid to the top of the chimney , and commanded her to spread such fire as he gave her , which she did , and in less than an hours time all the town was consumed , notwithstanding the great abundance of water the inhabitants brought to quench it . here we may observe the reality of it , as also that the fire was real that the devil brought , but of another nature than the common or any artificial fire is , and that it did not fall from above as lightning , which burneth only very little , unless it happens on matters easily combustible , as it hapned in the year 1500. at paris , when the lightning fell upon the tower of billy where the powder was , and since that at venice . furthermore , philippus camerarius saith of it , that the fire fell here and there upon the houses in form of burning bullets , and if any one went to help his neighbour , he was presently call'd back to help his own . moreover , i have heard ( saith camerarius ) the relation of this woful visitation from the vicar of that place , and many others worthy to be beleived , forasmuch as they were spectators of all things according to the former relation . the vicar also had as it were a crown about his hair ( which he wore long , after the graecian manner ) of all sorts of colours , which he said hapned by the same spirit , who threw a hoop at his head . moreover the same daemon asked him once if ever he heard a raven cr●…ak , and thereupon croaked so horribly , that they were almost dead for fear . the curate also did affirm ( though not without blushing ) that he often told him , and many others , of their private sins so exactly , that they were forced with shame to quit the place . chap. ix . of devillish impostures . about the year 1545 hapned at corduba a famous city in spain , a most wonderful imposture of satan . a young girle of a poor family named magdalene de la croix being but five years old , was put , by her parents , into a monastery of nuns , whether through devotion or poverty , 't is unknown , since her years were so few . nevertheless ( as the judgements of god are unsearchable , and his ways past finding out ) the devil appeared to her in shape of a blakamore , and although she was at first sight much afraid , yet the fiend did promise her so many toyes wherein children delight , that he brought her to discourse with him , ever injoyning herstreightly , that she should never disclose ought of their private conversation . about that time , the girle began to show a very quick and apprehensive wit , and a nature different from others , which gained her no small esteem from the rest of the nuns , both old and young . being come to the age of twelve , she was sollicited by the devil to marry him , and for her dowry , he promised her that for the space of thirty years , she should live in such a reputation of holiness through all spain , that the like was never before . thus while magdalene under this contract , passed the time in her chamber with this wicked spirit , that entertained her with his illusions , another demon took her shape and resemblance , and constantly resorted to the church , to the pulpit , and to the cloysters , and all the assemblies made by the nuns , with a great deal of seigned devotion ; he told magdalene also after he had gone to church in her place , all that was done in the world ; of which she giving notice to those who had her already in great reputation , began not only to be accounted an holy virgin , but to bear the name of a prophetess : wherefore although she was not yet come to full age , yet she was elected mother abbess by the consent both of the monks and nuns . now when the nuns went to communion on easter day , and other great festivals among them , the priest alwayes complained that some body had stolen one of the hosts from him , which was carryed by this angel of darkness unto magdalene , who being in the mid'st of her sisters , shewed it unto them , and put it in her mouth as a great miracle . moreover , it is said , that when she was not present at mass , though there were a wall between her and the priest , yet at the elevation of the corpus christi , the wall did cleave that she might see it . it is also very well known that if at any festival day the nuns carryed her in procession with them , to make the action more venerable , by some extraordinary action , she carryed a little image of christ newly born , which she covered with her hair that grew down to her feet . many more such illusions she used chiefly on solemn dayes , that they might be the more recommendable . by this time the pope , the emperor , and the grandees of spain did write to her , and by their letters intreated her , to remember them in her prayers , and asked her advice and councels in all matters of great concernment , as by several letters found in her closet was manifested . many ladies also and gentlewomen would not wrap their new-born children in swadling clothes , till they had been blessed by the abbess magdalene . but god permitted not this diabolical cheat to lye longer concealed ; for magdalene after she had spent about thirty years in this acquaintance with the devil , and had been abbess twelve years , repented of her former life , and detesting these abominable acts and the horrid society of satan , she freely discovered , when every one thought least on it , all this notorious wickedness to the visitors of the order ; yet some report , that perceiving the nuns began to find the deceit , prevented their discovery , by her own confession ; for such is the custome in spain , that he obtains his pardon that doth voluntarily confess his crime . at the hearing of this confession , magdalene was imprisoned in the monastery of which she was abbess . nevertheless , in the mean time , satan still continued his illusions , taking the chief place in the church according to its wonted manner , and was seen on its knees praying and staying for the rest of the nuns : insomuch that every one thought it had been their abbess , and that the visitors had given her leave to assist at mattins , for the great signs she gave of repentance . but the next day finding she was still in prison , the matter was related to the visitors ; and her process was at last sent to rome , but because she had willingly confessed , she received absolution . this history is affirmed by zuinger , au theatre de la vie humaine ; by bodin also , and cassiodore reny . iosephus relates in his 18 book and 4th . chap. that there was at rome a noble woman named paulina , no less famous for her paarentage than her virtue and beauty , in the flowre of her age , and marryed to saturninus , a person not unworthy of her . now , decius mundus fell so extreamly in love with this lady , that after he had offered for one nights lodging , two hundred thousand drachms , and was repulsed by her , he resolved to end his life in misery . but his fathers man , a person of evil and subtil nature , conscious to his passion , promised for fifty thousand drachms to bring her into his arms : and the money being paid , he proceeded in this manner . paulina being much given to the worship of the goddess isis , he calls together her priests , and silence being sworn , he procures them with large rewards to go to paulina as sent from the god anubis to fetch her unto him . this message she received gladly , and h●…r friends rejoyced that she should be thought worthy of the god anubis : no●… did her husband knowing her chastity to be so great , any wayes let her preparations . the night being come , she was after supper shut by the priests in the temple , where mundus met her , whom she obeyed and pleasured that night , supposing he had been the god she worshiped . but it was not long after before mundus meeting her in the city , thou hast wel done paulina , said he , that thou savedst me two hundred thousand drachms : nor is it any matter that thou denyedst me as mundus , since thou hast entertained me for anubis . at these words she tore her hair and rent her cloathes , and related the matter to her husband , and her husband to the emperor tiberius ; who upon strict inquisition , hanged the priests , raced the temple , and commanded that the statues of isis and anubis , should be thrown into the river tyber ; but decius mundus , escaped with banishment only , his crime being referred to the strength of a passion that had deprived him of reason . eusebius reports the same of one of saturns priests , by name tyrannus , who procured that such and such a lady , as by the will of the god , should every night be shut in the temple ; nor did any husband think himself unhappy in this , but sent his wife richly adorned that night to the temple , and also great presents , that she might be the more acceptable to the god . now tyrannus constantly shut the temple , delivered up the keyes , and went away . but 't was not long before he returned through his secret doors into the image of saturn that was hallow at the back and joyned to the wall . then did he speak to the woman as she prayed to him , & at last commanding her to put out the watch taper , descended to her betwixt fear and joy , that she was thought worthy to accompany a god . this practise had long time passed undiscovered , till a chast matron abhorring the fact by perceiving that it was the voice of tyrannus , that spoke to her , complained to her husband of the disgrace ; who incited also by his own , brought him to the tormentors ; where by confessing the abominable fact , he filled the ▪ pagan nobility with shame and confusion , their mothers being adulteresses , their fathers cuckolds , and their children bastards . henricus stephanus , in his book entituled apologie pour herodote gives us an admirable relation to our purpose , after this manner . there hath been formerly ( saith he ) and remaineth still even to this day , a great quarrel and dispute between the dominican and fvanciscan fryars , concerning the conception of the blessed virgin. the former hold she was conceived in sin , the franciscan that she was not . insomuch that a dominican friar of francford , named vigand , made a book to maintain that the virgin mary was conceived and born in sin , and found fault with all the preceding doctors that had been of a contrary opinion . on the otherside , iohn spengler the franciscan , thinking himself wronged by the said vigand , procured that a publick meeting should be had at heidlberg , where the matter should be discussed . but the prince philip palatine , hindring this , the dominicans 〈◊〉 the franciscans to rome , where the case lay undecided a long time . at last the dominicans held their general meeting at vimtffen , where among other things , they consulted how they might uphold their opinion , although it was rejected by almost the while world , and several doctors had written so much against it , and perswaded the world to the contrary . they resolved therefore by some false miracle , to strengthen their opinion , and four dominican friars were to put the same in execution . these by the means of francis ulchi , who was under prior and a negromancer , brought their design to pass in this wise . it hapned a while after , that a journeyman taylor named iohn jetzer born in zurzea , was admitted into their order , and after he had received the habit , one of the conspirators went to him by night to his cell , and began to feign himself to be a spirit , being wrapt in a sheet , and making a strange noise with small sticks and stones that he threw . the other much terrified , began to complain the next day , even to those persons that were the authors of it . but all comforted him and exhorted him to be patient . and one night among the rest , the counterfeit ghost spoke to the poor novice , and charged him to do penance for him , which the novice imparting the next day to the fryars , 't was resolved he should do publick penance for the relief of that spirit . at which time one of them began to preach , and expound to the people why that penance was done , not without magnifying his order , to which that spirit had addressed it self , blaming on the contrary that of the franciscans . one time amongst the rest , the spirit commended to the novice , the order of the dominicans , as well for the number of learned men that had been of it , as for the holy manner of life they followed : adding , that he was not ignorant how their order was hated by many , because of their dr. st. thomas , whom they followed in that opinion , that the virgin mary was conceived in original sin. nevertheless , many of their enemies were grievously tormented by the vengeance of god , and the town of berne would perish , if it did not expell the franciscan friars , who were of opinion that the virgin was conceived without and that particularly dr. alexander , dr. ales , and iohn scotus the subtil doctor , both franciscan fryers , were grievously tormented in purgatory , for inducing the people to hold that opinion . at last the said spirit did counterfeit the virgin mary herself , assuring him she was conceived with sin , and certified him also in many other things he desired to know from her . she made also in his right hand , a mark of her son jesus christ , by peircing his hand with a very sharpe naile : then to appease the pain , she put lint into it , made of the clouts she wrapped her child with in aegypt . but not contented alone with this , the said friers gave him to drink , a certain magick liquor by which he lost his sence and understanding , and then with aquafoŕtis made four more wounds upon him . afterwards when by means of a second liquor , he came to himself , he was much astonished at his wounds ; but they perswaded him , they came from god ; and put him afterwards into a little cell all hung with the pictures of the passions of christ : they gave him also a drink that made him froath at the mouth ; and perswaded him that he was then fighting against death as christ had done . to conclude , they play'd so many pranks with this poor monk , that at last he began to perceive the delusion , and escaping out of their hands , discovered all their devillish practises . whereupon the actors of this wickedness , iohn vetter prior , steven boltzhorst preacher , francis ulchi under-prior , and henry steniecker receiver of the rents , were condemned to be burnt alive in a field , before the company of the franciscans . there is a pleasant relation amongst the narrations , mundi fortuitas , which i shall not omit in this place ; how in a village of france inhabited by rude country boors , a man fitter for the cart than a pulpit ; yet as being the best scholler in the town , was made vicar : and according to custome , nothing was done , nothing thought upon , but the vicar was ever present among the good women . insomuch , that by such frequent familiarily , he grew to be well acquainted with one lisetta a parishioners wife . her husband was not so blind , but he could perceive his horn a growing , and from that time , permitted not the vicar to come any more to his house . thus was all the fat in the fire , and their hopes cancelled , had not love found out another way : for according to the vicars instruction , lisetta counterfeited her self possessed with the devil , turning her eyes , arms and legs in strange postures , froathing at the mouth , and ratling in her throat . the simple neighbourhood astonished at these actions , cry'd she was possessed ; and her poor husband not a little troubled at it , forgot what was past , and goes for the vicar , to exorcise the spirit . alas my friend saith the other , thy jealousy and suspition , i fear , of our holy order , hath been the cause of this misfortune , for asmuch as the chastest matrons have ran mad , and have been possessed upon this account . then taking his robes , book , and what was fitting on this account , he goes along with him to his wife , and the usual ceremony in such cases , being performed , he askes the spirit , who it was ? lisetta , as she was before instructed , answered in a small voice , i am the father of this young woman , who am to do penance for ten years space , in one body or other . her husband thinking it to be her fathers spirit , my father , said he , i desire thee for gods sake , to come out of her . then the spirit reply'd , i will indeed come out of her , but i shall enter into thee , to compleat the rest of my time alloted for my penance . the poor man was so terrified at this , that falling at the parsons feet , my friend said he , do you not know some way to avert this heavy judgement , either by prayers , fastings , alms , or other charitable deeds ? then lisetta perceiving all things to succeed according to her desire , thou art too poor , said she , to hinder thy fate by alms or charitable deeds , and instead of these , thou must go visit forty religious places , and pray in every one , and entreat god to forgive thee thy sins , otherwise never look to escape what heaven hath ordained . moreover the spirit went on concerning his false jealousy and suspition of holy men , insomuch , that he fell at the vicars feet , asking forgiveness , and shortly after began his pilgrimage . in the mean time , the vicar was always with his wife , under pretence ▪ to lay the spirit , but 't is questionable whether he raised not a worse . in the year 1534. the praetors wife aurelia , had taken care before she dyed , that she might be buried privately , without pompe and ceremonies ( for then it was a custome in erance ) that when any noble person dyed , the heralds should call the people together by cymbals and such like instruments , and then rehearse the nobility and worth of the person deceased , desiring the people to pray for them : many mendicant fryars also attended the corps with an infinite company of lights . so that by a kind of emulation , the more the pompe was , and the greater the concourse of people , the nobler the family was esteemed . but her husband obeying her last desire , gave no more to the franciscans that buryed her , than six crowns , whereas much more was expected ; and afterward , when he cut down wood and denyed them some , they were so incensed , that they resolved in revenge , to make the people believe , his wife was damned in hell. to which purpose , they placed a youth upon the roof of the church , who at night in prayer-time , made a great noise there ; and notwithstanding their exorcisms and conjurations would answer nothing ; then being commanded to give some sign that he were a dumb spirit , for a sign he made a great noise : the next day , the franciscans related to the people what hapned , but desired them not in any wise to absent themselves for that , so the next night , when prayers began , the spirit also made a noise in the former manner ; but being asked what he was , made a sign that he was not to speak ; he was commanded therefore to answer by signs ( for there was a hole made where the youth could hear what the exorcists said ; and he had a tablet in his hand , by striking upon which , he gave signs that could be heard beneath ) first therefore being asked if he were any of those that had been buryed there , he made a sign he was , then many names being recited of all the persons buryed there , when they came to the praetors wife , he knoc'd for a sign that he was her spirit , then they asked if she were damned , and for what fault ? whether for covetousness , lust , pride , or for the new heresie and lutheranisme ? and what she desired by her unquietude ? whether that her body should be removed into another place ? to which questions , the spirit by its signs , did give either its affirmation or negation ; and when it had signified that it was tormented for lutheranism , and desired to be removed from that place : then they desired the people to bear witness of it , but the people fearing the praetors displeasure would not do it . nevertheless the franciscans removed thence their bread and water , and all the sacred vessels , till at last , the bishops vicegerent to be better certified concerning this matter , came in person with many honourable and religious men , and commanded them to exorcise the spirit in their presence , and to send some body to the roof of the place to see if they could perceive any thing . this the authors of this villany withstood , saying , the spirit was not to be troubled ; and although he was very urgent , yet could he not prevail with the franciscans to permit any one to go up . the praetor in this time went to the king , and because the franciscans standing upon their priviledges , hindred a strict inquiery into the matter ; the king sent some of his councel with full power to examine all things . those of the franciscans therefore that were suspected , were laid hold on , yet for fear of a shameful death , confessed nothing : but at last , the king promising them pardon , they disclosed the whole business . nevertheless , they were condemned to be sent again to aurelia , and put in prison , till they had publickly before all the people confessed their crime , in the place that malefactors used to be executed . chap. x. a true and admirable process of a witch that wrought miracles , by the help . of the devil . mr. iosse donhoadere , a learned lawyer of flanders , in his book , intituled practique criminal , writes to this purpose . there was in the time that i was counsellor in the town of bruges , an old woman , that in carriage , clothes , and manner of life , was in appearance irreprehensible ; insomuch , that she gained an esteem from all , and every one had a reverence for her ; forasmuch as she healed , as it were miraculously , the children of many honourable families ; straightning the crooked , and setting broken joynts instantly in their places ; not by art or physick , but certain words and ceremonies of devotion : as to fast three dayes , with bread and water , to say so many times the lords prayer , to go on pilgrimage to nostre dame d' ardenbourg , or to st. arnoul d' audenbourg , or to st. iosse , or to st. hubert of ardennes , or to say a mass or two in a day , or to say other certain prayers and anthems : these devotions being exactly performed : the sick people were healed , through the faith they and their relations had in this woman . the carriage and miracles of this woman being published through the countrey , the counsellors and magistrates , that had more wit than the vulgar sort , caused her to be apprehended one night ; to be put in prison and examined , by what authority and means , and by what confidence she performed such cures . to which she answered , alwayes confidently , that she did them upon good intentions , and that there was no reason they should torment and persecute her for doing good . nevertheless the councel being moved by manifest signs , condemned her to be rackt , gently exhorting her to declare the truth ; but still she persisted in her first answer , affirming there was nothing unlawful , and that all was done without any compact or agreement with the devil . there was then present at the examination the bourgomaster of bruges , a man very much tormented with the gout , that of times he cry'd out as if he had been rack'd himself ; which the old woman perceiving , and turning her self to him , said , mr. bourgomaster , have you a mind to be rid of the trouble of your gout , if you have , i shall cure you , and that very soon ; if it were possible , replyed the bourgomaster , i would willingly give two thousand crowns to be whole , and you shall have them if thou performest what thou saist . then the other judges and registers that were present told him . sir , pray have a care what you say , and what you do , believe us and let us send back this witch into her chamber , and hear patiently what we shall declare unto you : the woman being carryed back , see said they , what danger you put your self into , by a vain perswasion that this woman should be equal to the apostles , and can cure you of your gout by lawful means . all indeed that she doth , seemeth apparently holy and divine ; but if you look more narrowly into the matter , there is much to be said against it . let us call for her therefore again , and inquire how she pretends to cure you ; if she promise to cure you miraculously , as the apostles have done the diseases of their time , and that she followes the means they have made use of , we shall not be against her , knowing that the hand of god is not straigntned : but if she make use of unlawful means , and puts her trust in them , there is reason that all her proceedings should be suspected both by you and us also . therefore when she was sent for back again , one of them said , if thou presumest to cure the bourg master of the gout , what remedies and means will you apply ? none other , said she , but that the bourg-master believe and be perswaded for certain that i have power to cure him , so shall he be sound , and set upon his feet . hereupon she was sent out back to her chamber , then the judges with one accord , told the bourg-master and standers by . you see gentlemen by the answer of this woman , that she doth nothing , but by the power of satan , and that she undertakes to cure the bourg-master by unlawful means ; for in her way she doth not follow the holy apostles , who cur'd the sick by divine faith and power , saying to the lame man , in the name of our lord iesus christ , rise and walk : and to the blind , in the name of our lord iesus christ , recover thy sight ; so that one was set upon his feet , and the other recovered his sight ; not by humane help , but by the divine power , in the name and faith of jesus christ. now this witch boasteth only to cure , if the patient put his trust in her and believe that she can do it : such faith , or rather perfidicusness , is directly against the practise of the apostles . this answer being well apprehended and digested , the bourg-master was sorry for what he had done , gave no more credit to woman , and ever after repented him of his levity . but to return to the witch , because she did persevere in denying those things she was accused of , it was concluded she should be put to the rack , where being stretch roughly , she acknowledged some light faults , but as for witchcraft , she utterly deni'd it . whereupon she was released for that time , and lockt in her chamber . a while after being again accused by new evidences brought against her , she was the second time put to the rack , where again she confessed some small faults , as before . but finding her self tortured , she began to cry and say , takeme away hence , or i shall stink you all out of the room , for i can hold my ex●…rement no longer . there was a house of office neer , whither the standers by would have her carryed ; others more judicious , were of opinion she should not , fearing some greater difficulty might arise ; but by plurality of voices , she was untv'd , and carryed thither : and having staid there half an hour and more , although she were called twice or thrice , she was at last compelled to come forth , and was put to the rack again , and was tortured more vehemently then before . but she without crying or lamenting as she had done before , fell a laughing , and derided and mocked the judges , bidding them do what they would , their cruelty could prevail nothing against her . hereupon the standers by , thought the devil had made her impassible , for she would confess nothing that was charged against her : but being stretcht on the rack , she either laught or slept . therefore by the councel of some more judicious in such matters than the rest , she was taken , and shaved in all parts of the body where hair used to grow , and was searched by divers woman , who found ty'd about her arms , certain small parchment notes , containing the names of evil spirits , with some crosses intermixed . these bills being presented to the magistrate , she was again stretched on the rack , where , at the first pull she began to roar and confess all , whereof she had been accused : and being examined concerning her former obstinacy in her denials , she said that if she had not been wholly shaved , and deprived of those bills , the truth had never came out of her mouth , this being brought to this pass , the judges proceeded to condemnation , some were of opinion she should be burnt alive , others for the most part , that she should only be put to a rigorous fine , to be banished from the countrey and never to return upon pain of being burnt : according to this last opinion , she was set upon a scaffold , with a false periwig made on purpose , which was taken off her head by the hangman and thrown in the fire kindled to that end . afterwards she was conducted by two judges and the attorney of bruges out of their territory . thus out of flanders she went into zealand , and dwelt some time at middlebroug , where she presently fell to her former trade . the lord florent dam judge of the town , was advised by us , of what was past concerning this woman , and in favour of justice , the copies of her accusations and confessions , and sentence was sent him ; which made him strictly observe her , and finding by undeniable truths , that she persevered in her diabolical witchcraft , caused her to be apprehended and put in prison , and having narrowly examined her , by her wilful confessions , and according to her former sentence , he condemned her to be burnt alive . after which he sent a letter , with the whole relation to bruges , whereof danhoudere hath given us this relation . chap. xi . the horrid end of witches and negromancers . zacoes and arfaxad the great persian magicians , at the very hour st. simon and iude suffered martyrdome , were struck dead with lightning . cynops the prince of negromancers , was at st. iohn's prayers swallowed up with waters ; and methotin who by his diabolical illusions , got to be high-priest , was stoned . several have been taken away alive by the divel , but one more wonderfully , as we may read in spec. hist. lib. 26. c. 26. after this manner . there hapned one day that a certain daw that an old witch kept , spoke ; at which , the woman let fall the knife out of her hand as she was at dinner , and grew extream pale ; till at length after many sighs and groans , she broke out into these words . this day my plough is come to its last period , and i shall certainly suffer some great evil . whilst she thus spoke , a messenger brought word that her son was dead ; upon which newes , she fell immediately sick , and sending for the rest of her children which were two ▪ a monk and a nun : i have by my wretched fate , said she with grief , these many years , followed witchcraft , and given my self , body and soul , to the devil , that perswaded me to this wickedness , and will be the punishe●… as well as the author of it . i desire you therefore that you would not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 me to asswage my 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 struction of my soul is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall also ●…ew up my 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 skin , and put it into a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ●…ing fast the top wa●… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall bind it with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 if i lye securely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ye shall bury me ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sung for me , fifty 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 prayers said . all these things her two children obeyed , after the death of their mother , but prevailed not , for the first two nights , when the monks began to sing hymns about the body , the devils opened the church doors , that were shut with a great barr , and broke two chains , but the middlemost being stronger , remained whole : the third night , the noise was so great of those demons that came to fetch the body , that the very foundation of the church was shaken . but one devil in shape more terrible than the rest , broke down the doore , and went toward the coffin , commanding the body to arise , which answered , it could not for the chain ; thou shalt be delivered , replyed he , from that hindrance ; and going to the coffin , he broke the chain , and with his foot thrust off the covering , then taking the woman by the hand lead her out of the church in presence of them all , to the door , where stood a black horse ready , and proudly neighing , upon which the woman was placed , and all the company of devils went away with her through the air , their noise being so great , that the inhabitants thereabouts were no less astonish'd then the beholders . chap. xii . the difference between good and evil angels , with an admirable relation of a good genius . having hitherto in some manner , declared the acts of evil and cursed spirits , 't will be reasonable , that before i conclude this treatise , i give you some account , of those blessed angels , which god oft times , for reasons best known to himself , hath caused to appear unto men , and to distinguish the one from the other , there are three ways of discovery . the first is according to jamblic●…s d' mysterijs , that the good never appear in any phantastical shape , nor strive to deceive us , or offer to councel us in wicked matters . evil angels on the contrary , appear always in strange shapes ; and although sometimes they strive to imitate the children of light , to be thought angels of god , yet because of their evil nature , if desired to do evil , they willingly consent to it , and are unconstant , and unstable in all their actions . the second rule to distinguish them , is , that the works of unclean spirits , profit no body , as to make a starue walk , an image speak , and the like , as simon the sorcerer , it said to have done : but those of divine powers , allway contribute to mans good , thus our saviour made the blind see , the lame walk , cast out devils ; and the like did the apostles , which simon magus could not do . thirdly , they are discovered according to athanasius by st. antony , from their manner of appearing . for the aspect of evil spirit is terrible , their noise horrid , their speech ●…ordid ; when it hap●…eth that our mind is terrified at their sight , and our sences stupified . at their departure likewise , they terrify us most , and alway leave a noysome scent behind them . but the holy and blessed spirits appear with a meek and gentle countenance , for they never scold nor brawl , but bring joy and hope to a penitent sinner ; forasmuch as they came from god , the author and fountain of joy ; nor is our mind troubled much at the sight , but is rather illuminated , and desires forthwith to leave this earthly tabernacle , and to hasten with what it sees to an eternal mansion ; and as the angel that saluted the virgin , that spoke to zacharias , that told the shepherds concerning our saviours birth , that they should not fear ; so they remove all fear from us , and leave us in a joy unspeakable . an admirable history of a good genius or guardian angel. bodin makes mention of a friend of his that had alwayes a spirit accompanying him , which he began first to perceive , at the age of seven and thirty , not but that he thought the same spirit had alwayes been with him in his life-time , by reason of many dreams and visions by which he had been forewarned to shun many imminent dangers and vices ; but that he never perceived it so plainly as he did at that age and upwards , which hapned after this manner . 't was his custome to pray so continually , that for above a year he had not ceased to desire of god , morning and evening , that he would be pleased to send him a good angel to guide and direct his actions . he spent also certain houres after his prayers in contemplating on the works of god , meditating , and reading the bible , to find out , among the multitude of opinions which was the true religion , and to this purpose he often repeated the 143 psalm . me deus informa quae sit tuasancta voluntas morrigerasque manus praesta , gressasque sequaces : namque eris ecce deus semper mihi tramite recto spirituus ille tuus divinaque virgula ducat . and reading many holy authors , he found in philo the jew , de sacrificiis , that a good and perfect man , could offer no better sacrifice to god than himself ; whereupon he offered his soul to god : from which time forward , he had dreams and visions full of admonition ; sometimes to correct this or that vice , sometimes to give notice of ensuing dangers , other while to solve some great dificulty , as well in divine as humane affairs . amongst the rest of his dreams , he heard a voice saying to him , i will save thy soul , i am the same that hitherto hath appeared unto thee . afterwards dayly about three or four a clock in the morning , the spirit knock'd at his door , but when he rose and opened it he saw no body . thus the spirit continued every day , and never ceased knocking till he arose ; this put him in fear it might be some evil spirit , wherefore he never ceased in his prayers to desire god to send his good angel , singing psalms and prayses to god continually . upon this the spirit manifested it self to him as he watched one night , by striking gently upon a glass vessel that was in the room , which very much astonished him ; two dayes after he hapned to entertain his friend the kings secretary at dinner , who was much affrighted to hear the spirit knock on a bench that was near him ; insomuch that he was forced to declare the whole matter to him : and from that time ever after , the spirit waited on him , admonishing him alwaies by some sensible sign , sometime by pulling his right ear , if he had done any evil ; as also it any one came to deceive or cheat him , his right ear was pulled , and the left , if good men on honest designs : likewise if he went to eat and drink any evil , he was admonished to desist ; if good , to proceed . and as often as he went to praise god in psams and hymns , or to meditate on his wonderful works , he was strengthned , and confirmed by an extraordinary and spiritual power . and to the end he might discern the better , his inspired dreams , from those that proceeded either from the temperament of his body , or perturbation of his mind ; he was wakened by the same spirit , about two of the clock , after which time he slept again , and dreamt those that were true , which admonished him of what he was to do , and believe , concerning those things of which he doubted . so that from that time forwards , nothing hapned to him of which he was not forewarned ; nor did he at any time doubt of any thing to be beleived or rejected , but he was certified concerning it . wherefore he chose one day in the week particularly to prayse god , and seldome went out ; if p●…radventure he did , he was alway seen to be of a joyful countenance , according to the scriptures , vidi facies sanctorum laetas ; but if in discourse and conversation , with others , there passed any evil ; or if at any time he omitted his prayers , he was admonished of it in his sleep : if he read in any evil book he was pulled softly by the ear till he laid it down , and was hindred from doing any thing prejudicial to his health ; but chiefly he was admonished to rise early , and if at any time he slept late , he heard a voice say , who will rise first to prayer ? he was warned also to give alms , which the more he did , the better did things prosper under his hand ; once when his enemies came by water to take away his life , he dream'd his father bought him two horses , a red and a white one , therefore he gave order that two horses should be bought , and although he had said nothing to his servant , concerning their colour , nevertheless he bought two of those colours . now the reason why he never spoke to this spirit , was , because he had once desired it , and on the suddain it struck so vehemently against the door , as if it had been with a mallet , whereby he shewed it was unpleasing to him , the spirit also never permitted him to read or write long , and often he could hear a small shrill voice , but not distinguish what it said : nor did he ever see this spirit in any shape , but of a certain clear light , in a round square or circle : once only when he was in great danger of his life , and he had incessantly pray'd to god to save him ; about morning , as he lay in his bed , he saw a boy in white garments of excellent countenance and form . another time being in great danger , and going to lye down , he was often hindred by this good genius , till such time as he arose and passed the night in prayers ; after which he escaped death miraculously , and heard in his sleep a voice saying , qui sedet in latibulo altissimi , &c. thus in all difficulties he received councel , and in all dangers he was assisted and saved by his guardian angel. now the truth of this relation we may gather from several circumstances , as well that the person said his ear was struck by the good angel to admonish him what was to be done , according to that of esaiah , dominus , saith he , vellicavit mihi aurem diluculo : as also that he said , the good angel manifested himself by knocking , as it were , with a hammer , for we read in the book of judges , concerning manoah , that the angel began to knock before him , the original of the word whereby it is expressed , being , tintinabulum or tympanum . but whether every one hath his genius , good or bad , attending on him , 't is hard to determine , although it hath been an old and received opinion , according to these words , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . finis . pandaemonium, or, the devil's cloyster being a further blow to modern sadduceism, proving the existence of witches and spirits, in a discourse deduced from the fall of the angels, the propagation of satans kingdom before the flood, the idolatry of the ages after greatly advancing diabolical confederacies, with an account of the lives and transactions of several notorious witches : also, a collection of several authentick relations of strange apparitions of dæmons and spectres, and fascinations of witches, never before printed / by richard bovet ... bovet, richard, b. ca. 1641. 1684 approx. 322 kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from 125 1-bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : 2008-09 (eebo-tcp phase 1). a28908 wing b3864 estc r15851 11725169 ocm 11725169 48378 this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons 0 1.0 universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase 1, no. a28908) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set 48378) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, 1641-1700 ; 525:7) pandaemonium, or, the devil's cloyster being a further blow to modern sadduceism, proving the existence of witches and spirits, in a discourse deduced from the fall of the angels, the propagation of satans kingdom before the flood, the idolatry of the ages after greatly advancing diabolical confederacies, with an account of the lives and transactions of several notorious witches : also, a collection of several authentick relations of strange apparitions of dæmons and spectres, and fascinations of witches, never before printed / by richard bovet ... bovet, richard, b. ca. 1641. [10], 239 p. printed for j. walthoe ..., london : 1684. reproduction of original in bodleian library. created by converting tcp files to tei p5 using tcp2tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the 25,363 texts created during phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 january 2015. anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p5, characters represented either as utf-8 unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng demonology -early works to 1800. witchcraft -early works to 1800. 2006-05 tcp assigned for keying and markup 2006-12 spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images 2007-03 robyn anspach sampled and proofread 2007-03 robyn anspach text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the faithful and diligent servant of the lord , blessed at the coming of his lord . as it was lately unfolded in a funeral discourse on the death of mr. thomas cawton . and now on the earnest desire of the hearers published by h. hurst . london : printed for tho. parkhurst at the bible and three crowns in cheapside near mercers-chappel , 1677. to the christian reader , and to those who desired the publishing of the ensuing discourse . christian reader , it would be an indecorum , as custom now obtaineth , to send abroad a discourse , without direction where it may seek its entertainment : whether this be to be imputed to the great unkindness of readers , or to the unreasonable multitude of writers , it concerns me very little to enquire , and thee as little to know . to them i send it , who i hope intended honestly , when they desired this plain discourse might be publish'd ; and though perhaps it might be weakness in me to let your desires have this effect on me , yet it is no fault to wish it may , and to hope it will do thee good . it was a plain discourse in my mouth , and it was needful it should be so ; and it is plain now in paper and ink , because i was desir'd to publish what i preach'd : if it be somewhat more concise , it is not without reason ( somewhat being proper enough to the hearers , which might be less proper to readers , who knew not those circumstances the hearers were acquainted with ) . and you need quarrel the brevity of it no sooner than you find you were at the end of it before you were willing . i am sure i had an excellent pattern of fidelity and diligence in gods family , when i had his life in my eye , whose death was occasion of this discourse ; i will not praeoccupate your judgment , whether i have well commended the duty to you , or encouraged you to the performance of it . i pray of you a serious and heedful reading : and i pray to god that he would give you such a heart as he requireth , such a life of holy care to save your selves and others , that god may give you the blessedness of faithful servants in life , at death , to eternity . that this may contribute to all these , prayeth , your souls friend , h. hvrst . april 20. 1677. luk. xii . ver. 43. blessed is that servant whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing . i think i need not give a reason of my choice of this text , when i have told you the occasion of the words : if you will look into the context , you will soon see how great agreement there is in it , to this mournful occasion ; and that there was sufficient reason why i should fix here , where the best encouragement of faithful servants is laid before us , and an example of such an one is to be treated by us . nor shall i need other reason to perswade you to attend to what shall be spoken . our blessed lord , having exhorted his hearers to a readiness and watchfulness , which becometh servants whose lord will certainly come , though they know not when , ver . 35 , 36. and having encouraged them with the proposal of blessedness , ver . 37 , 38 , in case they do attend diligently to this duty , and persevere in it unto his coming ; and withall , proposing it in so comprehensive a manner , that it did not appear whether it were spoken to all equally , or to some more than unto others : saint peter , either out of desire to know his duty , or out of curiosity to know his lords mind , doth ( as in some other cases he did ) make the enquiry , ver . 42 , whether the parable were spoken unto all , or only to the disciples and apostles , lord , speakest thou this unto us , or even unto all ? unto which query , christ gives such an answer as doth more closely bind our duty on us , and awakeneth all concerned in it , to see to it that they do their duty , be ready for their account , and wait for their blessedness ; and the lord said , who then is that faithful and wise steward , & c ? christ seems to have answered with a check to his curiosity , but with a direction to his and our willingness to our duty ; as if christ had plainly told him , i speak to as many as hope to be blessed by their lord when he cometh , excluding none who pretend to the relation of servants to the lord , or to the hoped reward ; who so would be found faithful in his work , and blessed for it ; who so is either servant or steward , to him i speak ; and according to the proportion of the talents and trust , i do advise to diligence and fidelity in their employs , and assure of blessedness to their fidelity . be then your condition what it will , whether higher or lower in your lords family , if you are in that condition faithful , and wise , and helpful to your fellow-servants , and so continue to be till your lord shall come , you are and shall be blessed . for , blessed is that servant , whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing . the words i shall , with your leave , briefly paraphrase : [ blessed ] , we so express a good , comfortable , and desirable state : it is well with him that is blessed ; and he is thus well , who is thus well doing , and found in it . [ is that servant , whom , &c. ] this noteth the universality of it , extending to all , and yet pointeth out the persons , who are here put under the character of blessedness ; that servant , though no more ; that steward or ruler , if so much , is the person christ speaks of , who shall be blessed , when his lord , who hath authority and right to require and direct our obedience , who hath right of calling us to account , and of distributing rewards ; when christ shall come , then they who served him faithfully , shall be blessed , and in a good condition . [ when he cometh ] which referreth both to the time when , and to the manner how he cometh ; at what time soever , or in what manner soever our lord shall come , all his faithful servants shall be blessed , for they are found [ so doing ] ; which you must refer , partly to what was spoken more remotely in the parable , and concerneth all according to the capacity in which they are , servants in the family ; and partly to what was spoken in the foregoing verse , where stewards and rulers in the family , giving to the family its portion of meat in season , are described , and supposed to be found faithful and wise in this charge ; and these are they who are so expresly pronounced happy in their so doing . briefly , this so doing , is doing the office of our places , and doing it according to the rule thereof , wisely , faithfully and diligently . the words thus opened , do lay in open view before us , 1. a lord who will sometime or other certainly come to see what his servants are in their several places doing . 2. a blessedness or happy condition of some of those servants . 3. the character of those who shall be happy , which character is made up of the particulars mentioned distinctly in ver . 42 , and summ'd up in the text in so doing . hence then passing by other particulars , i commend to your attention this doctrine . doct. that whensoever , and however our lord shall come , all his servants , especially his stewards , who have been wise , faithful , and diligent in his family , giving to all their portion in season , shall be found in a good and happy state . it is not certain when or how our lord will come ; but whenever it is , or however it may be , they are servants and stewards in happy state who are found fit for , and faithful in the lords service . his condition is and shall be good , who is a good servant to the great and good god. the meanest , and most ordinary servants in the family being faithful , are blessed according to their capacities ; the stewards who are above ordinary servants in their charge , abilities , and account , are also above them in their blessedness , when they are found faithful to their lord. it is a good , and a great imployment to be a servant : it is a better and greater thing to be a steward in gods family , the church of christ . it is the best temper to be wise and faithful in discharge of either , as our lord shall appoint to us and require of us . now in handling this doctrine , that i may speak fully to it , i shall desire you with me to consider , 1. the time when our lord cometh . 2. the manner in which he cometh . 3. the scriptures do assure us his faithful servants are happy . 4. wherein their happiness doth consist . 5. why appropriated to so doing , i. e. to giving the portion to each , &c. 6. why deferred until the coming of our lord. when these are dispatched , the doctrinal part will afford us profitable application . now to the first thing proposed , i answer : 1. that our lord in his coming , doth not observe the same time towards all ; he cometh sooner to some , he stays longer to others ; our experience and observation herein is an undeniable witness . some parents god hath taken away sooner , and left in younger days both widows and fatherless children : some preachers have had the opportunities of forty or fifty years , when others have been called to their rest at half that period . you know not how long god may continue you to yours , or them with you ; you had not been now mourning under this loss , if god had given to all his faithful ministers the same length of time for their work , to which some attended longer than others have lived . the years of labour to some exceeding by much the years of life given to others . thus 35 or 36 end the life , and of these , some 16 or 17 years end the labours of this servant of god ; yet he dyed not the youngest minister that ever yet dyed . but the unaccountable variety here bids me forbear to enquire farther into it . 2. that our lords coming is according to his own determined purpose : our times for life and service are in gods hand ; they are reserved with him , and he will come in his own time . were our times in other hands , we might be unseasonably hurried too soon out of life and labour , by unkind hands of ill-willers ; or detained too long by the unwillingness of our friends to part with us . but our lord hath appointed , and will keep his own set-time to come to us . 3. there can no measures be given beforehand , what time our lord will take to come to us in . nor may we expect any such rules from any by which to guess how long it will be ere our lord will come to you , or me ; thousands have within our time and observation ( if we had heeded it ) been summoned , when all about them have thought they might have continued much longer . parents have lost their children , wives have lost their husbands , and people have been deprived of their pastors on a sudden , when no such calamity was fear'd . our lord hath not made an hour to come sure to any of us , or invested us with a right to another succeeding moment . our rule is , work now , attend on the present business god lays before us , for our lord comes at an hour we know not of , as matth. 24.42 , sooner or later ; expected , or unexpected ; seasonably to our comfort , or unseasonably to our friends , relations , and churches grief ; we cannot foretel . sure we are , he cometh not to all at one age , nor to any in any time but his own ; nor with certain fore-warnings of weeks , or days , or hours ; he hath no where told us he will stay a day longer for the youngest of us : it is enough that he doth assure us , if we are faithful in our places , and serve him , we shall be blessed in so doing . and as the time is thus various , so in the second place , his manner of coming is various ; of which next . 2. gen. there are five several ways wherein the lord is pleas'd to come toward us . 1. he cometh in publick afflictions , and general calamities upon kingdoms , or nations , or people , among which many of his faithful servants dwell , and are with others oftentimes involved in their troubles and sorrows : when the lord did call ( psal . 50 ) his saints together , vers . 3 , he tells us a fire shall devour before him ; and this is the effect when god shall come , and not keep silence . of such a coming isaiah speaketh in these words , the lord shall come out of his place to punish the inhabitants of the earth , isa . 26.21 . the faithful servants of god inhabiting the earth with others , may thus feel the castigatory indignation of their father . and in his prophetick lofty strains , the same prophet doth lively describe this coming of the lord , chap. 13.5 , 6 , 7 , 8 , 9 , 10 , 11 verses , who is represented coming with the weapons of his indignation , vers . 5 , and the day of destruction cometh , vers . 6 , to lay the land desolate , vers . 9 , which was indeed accomplisht in its time on jerusalem and the jews after they had rejected christ , and crucified him ; yet then at this coming , those that were faithful , were found in a good condition ; they were blessed who served the lord , and prepar'd for his coming ; though this be not the coming chiefly meant in the text , yet the doctrine is sound in this regard . 2. sometime the lord cometh in that manner , that particular families or persons are found out by the rod and corrections . lev. 20.5 , god speaks of cutting off a house or person . deut. 29 , 18 , 19. god warneth persons in a family , and the family too ; now if such do not take warning , but provoke him , he will in his own time come to correct or punish such a person or family : of this manner of proceeding are we to understand that of 1 sam. 2.30 , 31 , and cap. 3.13 . when god doth thus visit persons , or families , he is properly enough said to come against them , and in such cases still it holdeth true , those servants of god who are faithful in their service to god , are blessed , or in a good condition . so eli was , though he smarted under the rod ; and david comforted himself in the prospect hereof , 2 sam. 23.5 , though his house should not grow ; though severe corrections and rebukes should cause the beauty of his house to wither ; yet god would give him the covenant-salvation , it should be well with him , in case of such coming : though the text less intend it , the doctrine is both true and useful . 3. sometime the lord cometh to search and try mens state , and conscience is awakened to make enquiry , and to discover them to themselves . while god stands as at a distance , men are secure ; but when he cometh by his word and spirit , and commands an admission , he sets up that light within the mans soul that discovers what he hath done , what he may expect , and what he farther must do . the word is sharp as a two-edged sword , and searcheth the reins , heb. 4.12 . and thus the secrets of mens hearts are discovered , when god cometh with his word , 1 cor. 14.25 , among men . when god heweth men by his prophets , and maketh his judgments as the light , hos . 6.5 , then he cometh into the heart and conscience . now certainly the faithful and diligent are in a good condition , when their hearts do not condemn them , when they know god will not condemn them . but oh the sad condition of those that dare not look themselves in themselves ! that are self-condemned , and afraid to know what god discovereth at such coming ! the kings of judah , who did not obey the command of the lord , could not endure the prophets , or their word . but josiah who was faithful to god , can bear such a searching word , 2 chron. 34.19 . & 27. ver . who desire to be faithful to god , they dare abide this coming ; it doth discover their sincerity , and declare them happy . in this case ( though not directly intended by the text ) it holdeth true , all gods faithful servants and stewards are found in a good and happy state . but next , which is that coming intended chiefly in the words and doctrine : 4. when death is the messenger god sendeth to let us know he is coming to us , when he fetcheth us from amidst men , and cometh to take account of each of us ; each man by man , thus visited , is either more or less happy , as he is found more or less faithful and diligent at this coming of the lord ; this is that coming , of which by concurrent vote of our interpreters the text doth speak , as also doth its parallels , matt. 24. ver . 42 , 43. and mark 13. ver . 34 , 35 , 36. of which i say the less , because it passing with so general consent , needs not much proof . but , fifthly and lastly , the lord cometh in his glory and majesty to raise the dead , and to judg all men . they who now do , shall not eternally sleep in the dust ; god will come and call them out of their beds : the lord jesus will descend with the voice of the trump , and the dead shall hear and rise , to the great , general and last judgment . thus he cometh to judg the world ( psal . 96.13 , and 98.9 , ) with righteousness , and the people with equity . places that , speaking of the kingdom of the messiah , do include this royal procedure which shall consummate his ministerial government . when he cometh ( as rev. 1.7 , ) in view of every eye , for every eye shall see him when he thus cometh ; or as 't is described , 1 cor. 15.23 , 24 , 25 , at this coming the faithful diligent servant is in good state . briefly then , whether our lord come sooner or later to try the heart by his word , or families by his rod , or nations , as he did try the jews by more publick calamities ; in these cases the most faithful of his servants and stewards are in the most safe and blessed state ; but when he cometh as the judg of all men to particular judgment , calling each man by death ; and to the general judgment , calling all men before him ; he , and he only is in a good and blessed state , who is found to have been faithful and diligent in his stewardship and service within the house and family of god , giving to each what portion of meat is due to them . which is in the third place now to be proved by the more general testimony of the scriptures . where we find all faithful and diligent servants , and stewards especially , pronounced blessed and happy in their attendance to the work of doing good to all as they are able , and therein serving their lord , and waiting for his coming . so rev. 14.13 , blessed are the dead which dye in the lord : death is the greatest , as well as last enemy to our life ; yet if that natural life be spent for the lord , and we dye in him , we are blessed ; for such mens works do follow them , and they rest from their labours . now certainly lesser troubles , and lighter afflictions cannot render him or her unhappy , whom death found and left in a blessed state ; so that to work those works which we would have to follow us , and to dye in the lord , as they prove our fidelity , so they do prove our felicity , and at once prove us good christians , and in good state . again , matth. 25.34 , 35 , come ye blessed of my father , &c. these are such who fed , cloathed , harboured , visited , and refreshed those in the lords family , though the least of his family , vers . 40 , which was as much a duty to them who could do it , as it was useful to others for whom it was done : now they are declared happy ones , who had thus , according to their opportunity ministred unto others . and much more will they appear blessed , who have faithfully directed thirsty souls to the fountain of living waters , hungry souls to the bread of life , naked souls to the white robes , wandring souls to the rest of souls . again , matth. 7.21 , not he that saith , lord , lord , but he that doth the will of my heavenly father , &c. not a fruitless profession , but a faithful obedience ; not an unactive complement , but a diligent fulfilling the will of our lord , is at last a blessing to us ; he is in a good state indeed , whose lord doth reward his service with an entrance into , and enjoyment of eternal life in heaven . and nothing can alter it to him , who altereth not his course of faithfulness and diligence . such an one is ( jam. 1.22 , ) blessed in his deed : now who is blessed in doing his work , can never be in ill-state whilst he is doing it ; and he is in better state when the work done is rewarded : whose work is his happiness , cannot but be happy , whilst he attends his work ; and this is the case of all diligent and sincere observers of gods commandments , the keeping them is a great reward . christians consider it , if glory , honour , immortality , and eternal life , can be a blessedness to us , we are assured of this , for every soul that doth good ( as god requireth ) whether jew or gentile , rom. 2.13 . there is a crown of righteousness ( 2 tim. 4.8 . for st. paul who had fought a good fight , &c. yea , but if it were limited to his person , none could rejoyce herein with assurance for themselves ; or were it limited to his excellent qualifications , and unparallel'd diligence , few or none of us could argue our own right hereby ; therefore it is added , not for me only , but for all that love his appearing . it is then unquestionable , that when the lord shall come by death and particular judgment to any of us ; and when he shall come in the general judgment to us all , every faithful and diligent servant shall be blessed . and the blessedness of that future state , will as much make and keep every state here in our way to it , good and happy , as gains of thousands yearly will make and keep him rich who loseth some farthings or pence now and then . thus in general , the common and ordinary servants find their diligence and fidelity to be their happiness ; stewards and ministers of the grace of god find it much more their happiness to have been faithful and diligent . so the holy ghost seems to speak for encouragement to the angel of the church of smyrna , rev. 2.10 . and 2 cor. 4.1 , ministers of the gospel are mentioned , who did handle the word of god faithfully , and commended themselves to the consciences of men , vers . 2. who did preach not themselves , but christ , vers . 5. who were troubled on every side , vers . 8. of these it is said , that light and momentary afflictions work for them a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory , vers . 17 , 18. the share ministers shall have in answer to the diligence and faithfulness of their labours , shall be greater than the share of common or ordinary christians at the coming of him who is lord to them all . when each believer hath his crown , and all their joys are full , then are those believers an accession to the glory and joy of their faithful diligent ministers , who labour'd for their conversion , and helped forward their final and eternal salvation , 1 thes . 2.19 , 20. and once for all , that of dan. 12.3 , who turn many to righteousness , shall shine as the brightness of the firmament , &c. each faithful minister shall have his aureola , golden ornament added to his crown : though all the faithful servants of the lord shall be as the stars , yet one star differeth from another ; the most bright and glorious will be those who were on earth the stars that christ held in his right hand , rev. 2.1 . these scriptures , with others , which might be added , do confirm the blessed future state of faithful and diligent servants , and stewards , who in the lords family attend to their work , and serve the lord by their affording what help they can to all ; and in proportion to their trust and fidelity , shall be their happiness at death and judgment . and in the mean time , in what ever way of corrections or judgments the lord may come to others , and to them while they are among others , and are liable to troubles ; yet they shall be found blessed in publick troubles , blessed in private troubles , blessed under personal trials , at death more , in the resurrection most blessed , happy , and in good state in all these cases . now wherein this blessedness consisteth , is the fourth proposed head of our discourse , to which your attention is now desired , that you may be throughly affected with this undoubted truth , and be brought to a greater resolution for fidelity and diligence according to your talents , and may at last have a larger measure of this present , and that future blessedness , which i thus range before you . 1. the faithful and wise servant of the lord is blessed in the pardon of his sins , and culpable blemishes , which intermix with his services . he that will be so wise for , and faithful to his fellow servants , as to perswade , direct , encourage and help them to serve the lord , cannot be suppos'd will not be wise for himself , or unfaithful to himself , or neglect to sue out a pardon for his known and unknown infirmities : the good man nehemiah , cap. 13.22 , sought this pardoning grace from the greatness of gods mercy , when he reflected upon the great services he had done for god and his church . david , the man after gods own heart , joins this suit for pardon , to his requests for guiding in the ways of god , to which he was fully addicted , psal . 25.4 , 5 , 6. and in midst of troubles he sueth for the same mercy , psal . 25. ver . 15 16 , 17 , 18. when his feet were in the net , v. 15. when desolate , v. 16. when troubles were enlarged into distresses , v. 17. then he pray'd that god would forgive all his sin . so the returning church , hos . 14. ver . 2 , prays , and god promiseth he will do it , ver . 4. and so micah 7. ver . 18.19 . now this maketh any condition good and safe : the man whose transgression is forgiven , psal . 32. ver . 1 , is in every place and in every condition a safe and happy man. god who pitieth infirmities , pardoneth them where he finds sincerity in his servants . he that faithfully warns another , and calls on him to repent , and seek his pardon ; he that faithfully endeavours to engage others to do their duty , and seek for mercy , is a man whom god hath affected , so as to ensure the blessedness for himself which he perswades others to look after . parents , husbands , wives , friends and ministers , who heartily desire and labour to get others into the service of god , on terms and encouragements sufficient to prevail with them , are indeed the persons whom we must in charity believe are pardoned . i should think he were pardoned who commended the grace of his prince , who perswaded to all due allegiance for future , and urged his fellow subject to sue for pardon of what had been ill and undutifully done already . it is certain the faithful are forgiven and blessed therein , though perhaps they have not sense of it , or we evidences to prove it of them . now no condition can come on such a man , to render him miserable or in evil state . 2. the blessedness of such faithful and diligent ones does lie in that gracious acceptance which god doth afford to them for all their sincere and willing obedience , though imperfect in it self , unsuccessful to others , and altogether unprofitable to god. it is a blessed thing to be accepted with god ; this is heaven upon earth ; this is heaven after we leave earth . the lord rejecteth none that he hath fitted for , and who are faithful in his charge : this was a blessing that david intreated of the lord , psal . 19.14 , let the meditations of my heart , and the words of my mouth be acceptable in thy sight , &c. this gracious acceptance did in davids troubles counter-balance the grieviousness of his troubles , psal . 69. ver . 7 , 8 , with ver . 13. he could bear the reproach of enemies , when he knew his prayer should be acceptable unto his god. no courtier despis'd by rebels is so happy in his prince's favour , and free access to his prince's person , as such diligent and faithful servants are in their access to , and acceptance with their god. you may guess at what i say by the resentment cain ( of men one of the worst ) had of gods refusing to accept him , gen. 4. ver . 5. it cast him down , and fill'd him with trouble . no condition is uneasy to a soul that enjoys gods favour ; for it is better than life , psal . 63. ver . 3. and every condition is dark and doleful without his favour . what is hell , but a place where hopeless souls are under the inconceivable tortures of an eternal rejection and separation from god ? what is heaven but a glorious , free , full and eternal state of nearness to god , and of favour with him ? this acceptance is the great blessing god hath promised to such as serve and love him , isa . 56.7 . it is the sum of all we obtain through christ , in whom we are accepted with god , eph. 1. ver . 6. matt. 25. ver . 21 , well done good and faithful servant , is enough to make us blessed now ; enter thou into the joy of thy master is fulness of the future blessedness . in every state , and at the coming of the lord , thus blessed is the good servant . 3. this blessedness of the faithful and good servant , doth lie partly in the peace and tranquility of his mind , perswaded that now sin is pardoned and his duties are accepted : every condition shall at last give place to what is best , and all shall work together for good to him ; though various troubles do toss him , yet they ( like rowling waves ) carry the ship toward the harbour . it is well with him , because he knoweth the knife which lanceth him , doth not make him a sacrifice under avenging justice . and though he is corrected , yet it is under the hand of a father , he is not destroyed by the hand of an executioner . he is satisfied that it is good for him that he hath been afflicted , psal . 119. ver . 67 , 71 , 75. when he suffers with others , he seeth he needed it ; so all appears seasonable , necessary and profitable to him , 1 pet. 1.6 , we are in heaviness for a season if need be , and for our profit , heb. 12. ver . 10. it is blessed to be refined , and god doth by his coming intend this , isa . 48. ver . 10 , that he may chuse them before others . now this considered , the faithful servants of god do account their condition good , for that it is always tending to , and shall at last end in what is best for them : it is on the increase towards full happiness . 4. the faithful and good servants happiness doth partly consist in that support which his lord giveth to him under his burthens ; while he submits to the will of his lord waits for him , and doth his duty , he is supported by the presence of his lord : he sinketh not , because the lord upholdeth him , psal . 94. ver . 17 , 18. when davids feet did well nigh slip , the lords mercy held him up . it is an unutterable variety of helps that god affordeth to his faithful ones , they are very secret , unexpected , strong and satisfactory , many times beyond the belief of strangers , and the hope of those who receive them , isa . 43.2 , in midst of rivers and waters , in midst of fire and flames ; if god promise to be with us , we may account our condition good and safe ; for his presence shall save us from rivers , that they do not overflow us , and from fire , that it kindle not on us . now thus safe and good is the condition of every faithful servant of god , he is pardoned , accepted , bettered , and supported still , the angel of gods presence is with him , and saveth him , isa . 63. ver . 9. he is blessed whom god will save , whom god will support . it is sad to be left sinking under our burthens ; but to be supported under them , is next to a blessed freedom from them , or next to a life above them . 5. however , it may be death shall be the sad consequence of a faithful and diligent servants sufferings with others ; yet he is in this case blessed too : for he might die in peace and joy ; he doth at least die in safety , and free from danger of future evils . it is possible a good servant may die under fears , but he doth not die under danger of condemnation ; who walk in their integrity , enter into their rest , isa . 57. ver . 2. though death be an enemy , it is last to a child of god : stewards and servants though faithful and diligent , yet they must die ; but after death there is no other enemy , all is then safe to them : they pass by death to the enjoyment of the love of their lord , to be filled with that love which is inconceivable , and possess that love which is eternal ; from which , nothing can ever separate them , rom. 8. ver . 37 , 38. thus death is theirs , 1 cor. 3. ver . 22. now that is a blessed state indeed which is so full of safety : how do dying men acknowledg this ! when death brings no danger with it , we are happy indeed : this balaam wish'd for , though he never attained it . the untrusty and slothful servant is unhappy in his death , because he dyeth under greatest danger , he dyeth an evil and wicked servant ; the good servant dyeth as safe as he can wish , and as happy as he can be made . which will appear in the sixth thing , wherein the blessed state of such doth consist : they pass after death immediately into an inconceivable glory , where their souls purifi'd from all sin , and made perfectly holy , enjoy a blessed , though not a full consummated glory : they are in the joys of their master ; they live in the sight of their glorifi'd redeemer , triumph over sin and temptation ; assured of the future resurrection of their bodies , without tediousness of a delay wait for it ; they possess their building of god , their house not made with hands , which is eternal in the heavens , 2 cor. 5.1 . they are before the throne , &c. rev. 7.14 . thus blessed in life , in death , after death , are the faithful servants of the lord. and yet , this is not all , there is a seventh thing , part of their blessedness , which , when their lord cometh , they shall enjoy , that is the resurrection of their bodies in a glorious conformity to the glorifi'd body of their redeemer . when the lord of these servants and stewards we speak of , shall come and awaken all out of their beds of dust ; his good servants , whose bodies were sown in dishonour , shall receive their bodies raised in honour : those bodies which were sown mortal and weak , shall be raised immortal , and in strength , fit to be the eternal habitation of immortal souls ; and both soul and body united , shall ever live in a most delightful , regular and sinless harmony and friendship . you that admire the unparallel'd beauties of mortal creatures , and judg that their happiness , which is your envy or wish ; withdraw your eye , and look to the grave , whence the rarest beauties are at last to rise , whence the firmest strength , the most desirable activity , and the spiritfullest vigor . and then say whether you can think them less than blessed , who have their part in this resurrection , to allude to that of saint john. nothing shall ever be able to hinder them from this , which though exceeding great , is yet followed with another part necessary to their happiness ; which is , 8thly , a publick , solemn and full declaration of their absolution from the charge which men or devils , in their accusation of them , would load them with ; nay , the charge wherewith the law would burthen them , shall be fully and solemnly taken off : when they shall be justified before men and angels , from all that from which they could not be justified by the law of moses , act. 13.38 , which shall be when our lord shall proceed in judgment towards all , when according to the order of the resurrection , those that are christs , shall be first called , judged and absolved ; when according to the order of the parable , matt. 25.34 , those shall be adjuged to glory first , who fed the hungry , cloathed the naked , took into their houses those that were strangers , &c. this i doubt not , you 'l confess is a great happiness indeed : well , when our lord cometh , thus happy shall all his faithful and diligent servants be , who in life laid out themselves in labour for the lord , who in death rest from their labours , and whose labours follow them into judgment , to be examined , pardoned and rewarded according to the riches of grace . 9thly , our lord , when he cometh , will add another thing to their happiness : they shall then with him , as assessors and approvers of his righteous proceeding with the rest of the world , sit judges of the world ; of this we are assured , jude 14 , the lord cometh with ( or in midst of ) ten thousand of his saints to judg , &c. of this the apostle speaks more clearly , 1 cor. 6.2 , the saints shall judg the world : nay , more , we shall judg angels , saith the apostle . this honour have all his saints ; and in this they are blessed : and this is enough to make every condition good to them , until the glorious coming of their lord , until they are thus advanced : in a word , christ seems to promise to his , who are more than the ordinary servants in his family , a more than ordinary degree of this honour , luk. 22. ver . 28 , 29 , 30. with matt. 19.28 . i will not enquire how far faithful stewards and ministers are herein , next to the apostles , concerned : it is well for them , their faithfulness to souls shall then be manifested and honoured . 10thly and lastly , christ our lord , when he cometh in the glory of his father judg of all , will , when the solemnity of judgment is finished , and the wicked world is cast into hell , thrown into the place of torment , where their worm dieth not , where the fire is not quenched ; then christ will take all his faithful ones , and pass with them into the inconceivable and eternal glory of his kingdom , brought to the fullest degree of greatness and majesty that is foretold to us . when they shall ever be with the lord , and behold his glory ; when they shall be like to him whom they see , and be filled with that glory that shineth on them ; when all the saints of god , and none others , shall be amassed into one great and general assembly , and all orderly ranged before the throne of god , and the lamb ministring in sinless praises , love and adoration for ever . now certainly , could you and i lift up our eyes towards this illustrious assembly ; could we view them there , we should ever be satisfied , that diligence in , and faithfulness to the service of our lord , according to our capacity , now is , and will , at the coming of our lord , appear to be as much our comfort and happiness , as it is our duty , and ought to be our care . oh then , let us consider , what it is to be acquitted from guilt : what to be approved and rewarded : what 't is to be bettered by all providences : what to die in safety at last : is not this to be blessed ? is not this to die the death of the righteous ? why christians , your faithfulness and diligence shall so be found , and so end , if you continue it . do we believe a glory succeeds our death , a resurrection our burial , a publick absolution our being judged ? shall we sit assessors , approvers , and witnesses to the great judg , and pass with him into glory everlasting ? and shall not our unwearied diligence and faithfulness exercised in his service , prove we believe the truth , and expect this benefit hereof ? i hope now you will be less moved with present difficulties , and more fixed for future diligence in serving the lord , and doing good to his family , expressed here by giving the portion of meat in season ; in which appears the wisdom and fidelity of servants and stewards , and to which blessedness is annexed and appropriated in the text. the reason whereof , is the fifth general head of discourse , and which we shall now briefly touch upon . 1. wisdom and faithfulness in servants and stewards , are the best qualifications , and comprise all that a lord and master requireth , or need require in them : for wisdom makes them meet for such a trust , and faithfulness encourageth their lord to trust them . and both these appear in their observing what is sit for each person and season , and applying to both accordingly . so when fathers know what is fit for children , and masters know what is fit for servants , and ministers for their people , and accordingly instruct , reprove , warn , encourage , or comfort them : here is both the widom and fidelity requisite to a good servant ; and the lord , who intends in the text to oblige us to all that good servants and stewards should do , hath thus closely couched all our duty in this comprehensive phrase . so the blessedness is appropriated , not to a single duty , but to the universal diligent discharge of all our duty ; which is summed up in this giving to each other our portion of meat in season . 2. thus we are seasonably minded of that great and necessary duty , which the last and worst age of the world doth neglect ; we are minded of giving mutual help and furtherance to each other in the way of holiness and obedience . our disputing , quarrelling , censuring , and condemning age , is ready to turn one another out of the way , to dispute each other out of the truth , and to quarrel each other for doing their duty , instead of helping each other to do it : but this little becomes servants and stewards in the same family ; this is no part of their wisdom or fidelity ; christ knew we should ( unto his coming ) need each others help , and hath therefore so commended it as our wisdom and fidelity , and so encouraged the discharge of it by this large reward . let us then have so much reason to see the excellency of the duty and temper , and so much religion before god , and love to our selves , as to get this temper that we may do the duty , and receive the reward , and be at last blessed with those we helpt towards heaven . 3. this giving the portion of meat in season : this charitable benificence , puts a great honour upon religion , and commends it to others : and christ doth therefore expect we should thus adorn our profession ; and he encourageth us to it , by such a declaration of the blessedness of those who attend this duty . a wise , faithful , and diligent physitian credits his profession , and convinceth men , that it is very useful and profitable to mankind . a christian of such a temper in christianity , and so exercising himself to do this comprehensive good in his place , doth as much convince the world , that christianity is of all professions most useful to mankind , who are by it helped forward in the arduous and important affairs of eternity . 4. thus we are awakened to greater watchfulness over our selves and others , and minded of observing , laying hold on , and improving opportunities ; which , though we are so engaged not to let slip , yet we too too often let fall quite out of our own hands : and that becometh for ever impossible to us , which once might have been easily effected by us . time is not easily redeemed , but opportunities are more difficultly recovered , and for most part once slipt , and for ever lost : well then , might such emphasis be laid on this duty of giving a portion in season , that all might be awakened to heed what opportunities are in their hand . oh consider it , i beseech you , parents for your children , husbands for your wives , masters for your servants , elder ones for the younger , and ministers for their people ; you cannot always live , they must dye , and neither can give or receive helps when death swallows up your opportunities . you 'l never hear him catechising , preaching , praying , and exhorting , who now rests in his grave ; and you are not sure you shall ever have such another . how heedful should we be then to receive our portion when offered , and to offer it to others while we may ; and be so found prepared for the reward which is promised to these good servants , but is reserved until the coming of our lord : the reason of which delay or adjourning of our happiness is the sixth general branch of our discourse , and now cometh to be considered . and so , 1. the seasons and manner of our lords coming before death and judgment , are notable discoveries of the unhappiness of sinners , and therefore do by a necessary consequence manifest the happiness of the servants of god ; though light is always pleasant , yet it was most pleasant in goshen , when egypt lay in darkness . heaven is always desirable , but when the misery threatned involves the contemners of it , they will appear blessed indeed , who sought it , and obtain'd it . the various coming of our lord doth shew the world the evil state in which the unbelieving and rebellious sinners are found , and so cannot but shew the good state in which the faithful are found to be at his coming . 2. there is somewhat of royal prerogative in it : god will have his last coming to be the season , because it seems good to him that it should be so . and this were reason enough , though there were no other ; he hath reserved times and seasons in his own hand : and he who gives the reward freely , may ( surely ) choose the time wherein he will give it . that ever he will give , it is grace ; that he will give it at last , is his pleasure ; of which none ever complain'd , when they received the blessing . 3. there is much of decorum , and due order herein : it would not be so seasonable at any other time ; their service is for the lord their master , and he is the fittest to view their service , and to assign their recompence ; they did not expect their happiness before his coming , and yet they professed they should receive it at his coming ; and now when times and seasons suit their expectations and declared hopes , there appears a just order and harmony between times and things : now the promise , and their hopes are consonant to each other . 4. there is somewhat of that we call necessary in the case , their happiness is reserved to that time , because it could not be sooner . for , 1. all the greatest good gods servants can receive before this coming of their lord , is too little and mean to be their blessedness ; besides that , most of external advantages are the rewards of such as shall never have better , and are given to hypocrites , now 't is necessary that faithful servants should stay till they may receive a better reward than hypocrites have . 2. it is necessary all their work be done , before they receive their full blessedness ; now their work ends not till they dye , then their works follow them , and they are blessed . it is not more necessary a labourer do his work , ere he receive his wages ; or a soldier conquer , ere he triumph ; than that the faithful servants of the lord do all their work ere they are blessed and fully recompenced for it . 3. full blessedness of gods servants must be in a place and state where all ( not one excepted ) may meet , and be joynt-heirs of the same inheritance . now this cannot be in any place or state , but that to which ( at the lords coming ) they shall be carried . now we come into the world , live a few days , and in small numbers together , and cannot live all together , nor long together ; your tears witness it : but we must be all gathered together ere all tears shall be wiped from all faces , and this cannot be but where our lord will be with us for ever , which will not , cannot be till his coming . 4. vntil death be conquered , and we raised immortal , which cannot be till the last coming of our lord , we are not able to bear that glory which must be our final and full blessedness : none can see god while they live , mortal flesh is too weak for immortal glory , this is too weighty a crown for heads that must lye down in dust : we must dye , that we may be raised immortal , and so be made capable of our final happiness . vlt. lastly , in a word , the eternal presence of god with us in the immediate fruits of it , is our objective happiness , and necessary to our reward ; and this cannot be hoped or enjoyed whilst we are on this side eternity , and are measur'd by time : but when the last coming of our lord shall determine the periods of time , and fix our eternity , which shall commence at the expiration of time : then he will never more be absent from us , or hide his presence , or abate it to us . this being necessary to our happiness , it is necessary we stay until his last coming ; wherein you will , i hope , and wherein i pray that you may meet the faithful and diligent servants of god , his stewards ; wherein i perswade my self you will meet this faithful servant of christ , whom you now lament , but shall then ever rejoyce with him . sirs , i believe you will scarce doubt the truth i have preached ; i am sure you cannot with reason contradict it : i hope you will not through slothful hearts lose the proposed blessedness which is last , that it may be best to you . i have now done with all the doctrinal part , and think i have spoken to as much as needed to be handled in it : i proceed to the uses of the point ; which i shall confine to these two following : 1. information : hence we may learn , 1. that the care and business of christians is as their priviledg , very great : happiness in every condition and state is an exceeding great priviledg ; and to be faithful and diligent in the lords family , according to our talents and relations , is no light and easy care , or work ; it requires much wisdom , and much heedfulness . i wish we were more apprehensive of both , that our endeavour to be faithful might somewhat answer our hopes to be happy ; if you separate them now , god will separate you from them hereafter , when death shall cut you off from your opportunities , and judgment shall cut you off from your hopes . be holy , and serve your lord , as ever you hope to be happy with your lord. 2. hence learn , the first part of a faithful servants and stewards work is the more troublesome , the last part is most sweet , and satisfactory ; sincerity and diligence are sweetest at last . the idle revelling servant is most at ease when his master is at farthest distance ; but the diligent and faithful servant doth most rejoyce when his work is nearest an end , his master nearest coming , and his reward nearest to his hand . all that is difficult , is at first somewhat harsh to our weakness ; but when difficulties are well nigh conquered , it is greatest quiet and satisfaction to the diligent hand , and willing mind . religion grows sweetest to us at last , if we are sincere in it . 3. hence learn , that best men , though they shall be fully blessed at last , yet that last shall not be but when the lord pleaseth . none have our times in their hands , to prolong them , or shorten them to their humors or passions : good christians should live too little , and serve god and the church too little , if bad men might measure out the time of their service : such men would send them to their happiness sooner than would be convenient for those that neeed them . and were our arrival in glory at the disposal of our friends , and such as love us , we should be kept longer from it than we would . it is fit it should , and 't is best that it be in god our gracious soveraign and lords hand , to measure out the time of our service , and to fix the time of our reward , which shall be when he cometh ; and he will come when he pleaseth , and never to the loss of his faithful servants . 4. hence learn , to check the inordinate and excessive grief or impatience of spirit under our losses , in the death of our relations . a thousand disputing thoughts will start up in your breast , which must not be allowed any debate : it is the lord who might have come sooner , though we should possibly think he came too soon ; crush such like surmizes , look rather to the known piety , diligence , faithfulness and labours of your deceased christian relations , and consider to whom they lived servants , to whom they are passed , with whom they now do , and ever shall live . be followers of them , as they were of christ ; that in gods time , i. e. the best and fittest time , you pass to them , and be with your lord and theirs , in fulness of rewards and joys . but secondly , by way of exhortation . since the faithful and diligent servant shall be blessed at his lords coming ; be perswaded , all , whether hearers or readers , especially you who have such examples , and who have a more peculiar concern in the occasion of these lines ; be perswaded to get such a temper of soul , and lead such a course of life , as may best become the servants of such a lord who will come , and as may most comfort you when he cometh . i will not prolixly direct how you may thus do , nor farther move with argument ; i will suppose you willing already , and desirous to hear how you may be blessed in your temper , life and death . 1. wisdom is necessary ; the verse before my text tells us as much , therefore you must get wisdom from the scriptures . read , consider and remember them , they are the rule our lord hath left for direction of his whole family : the entrance into these , giveth wisdom , and this wisdom will attemper both heart and life , that both may be holy , and the end happy . 2. settle your resolutions to do all the known will of your lord : let it be your motive why you do , and your warrant when you have done the things that are proper to your places and callings . an unresolved man will never be throughly faithful or diligent : the full purpose of your heart must be to do all the good to all as you can ; which is the will of him who is good to all , and whose tender mercies are over all his works . 3. whatever advantage you have on men , whether it be advantage of interest or authority , use it all for god , and the good of their souls , who in likelihood will hearken to you , and be advised by you : perhaps you may thus save some . where you may forbid , let not sin be committed , unforbidden : where you may command let not good be omitted through want of your command : use the power god gives you to engage others to serve god. abraham would command his house to keep the covenant of the lord , so do you . 4. watch over your selves , that you may watch over others ; and ere you pretend faithfulness to others , and diligence and care to make them good , be sure to be good your selves ; none can believe you are in earnest bent on the good of souls , if you neglect your own . first , do the good which your places require , and then perswade others to mind their duty in their places . masters , fathers , and teachers will do more hurt by bad examples , than they can do good by best counsels . 5. look frequently to the future blessedness , under the conditions with which it is proposed to you and others , in the text , context , and other places : a frequent view of that blessedness , will heighten your desires and hopes : a frequent view of the conditions , will awaken your care , and provoke to diligence , lest you should come short of your hopes , and be disappointed of your best desires . we are apt to forget our hopes , therefore look often to that blessedness ; we are apt to indulge our ease and sloth , therefore look well and often to the terms on which it must be expected . though many weaknesses are passed by and covered , yet wilful negligence and insincerity will not be passed by ; you must be faithful and sincere , if you will be happy and blessed : this light is sown for the upright ; and the spirit in which is no guile , is , and shall be blessed , psal . 32.2 . 6. remember and imitate the best examples that fall under your observation . beside what are recorded in sacred scripture , ( to which you must look ) it will be helpful to you , if you will remember and imitate those whose life and carriage was much in your eye . and let me tell you , in the copy our late faithful brother set you , there are remarkable for your imitation . a prudent care to manage soul-concerns ; a constant unwearied diligence in labours for their good ; an undaunted resolution for known duty to god and man ; a tender and meek spirit , gently dealing with the weak , yet willing enquirers after god ; a ready and full-willing mind to minister on every occasion to the edifying of those he conversed with : an even and steddy practice of what he commended as excellent or urged , as necessary duty , an acquaintedness with the importance of duty and reward . a serious mindfulness of death and judgment , on which he discoursed frequently , and lively ; dying to the world , but living to god , and still valuing most what was so good , god would not , and men could not take from him : which appear'd in his deportment and frame of spirit , when loss of dying children , and uncertain riches , raised his esteem and value of the gospel , and his and your hopes set before us in the gospel ; a heart full of love , and thoughtfulness for your good ; whence those last desires and requests in order to the promoting of your good , which i am informed he left you to consider : prize a guide that will be faithful to your souls ; keep the unity of the spirit into which you are called by the gospel ; and seek god earnestly for both . now could we prevail with you who heard , and with others who read this discourse , to endeavour for such a frame of spirit , and to act according to it , i know there would be more faithfulness , diligence , and mutual hope among the servants of the lord , and his family would be more beautiful in sight of others , and more comforted and edified in their own souls . read then , and read again , and be in your houses ( which should be little families , or churches of god ) in directing , and helping them to heaven , what he desired and labour'd to be amongst you all ; i do think he gave you the copy of faithfulness and diligence , or i would not have thus set it before you ; and i commend it to you as becomes both me and it , viz. it is the copy of one who whilst he was good , was still a man ; but though i could wish you would excel him , i will not flatter you with a hope you will do it ; oh that you would equal him , of whom allow me to say , he could do as much as most of best men , scholars , christians , husbands , fathers , brethren , ministers ; and his will was ever equal to his ability ; the service of his lord was his life : though he lived not on it , he would not , he could not live without it ; by a gracious master sitted for , succeeded in , carried through much work in a little time ; and i believe now rewarded with a crown of life and righteousness , which he knew he did not merit , though he knew it should be his wages . in brief , he was such an one as friends who knew him , desire they may be ; and now is such as they hope they shall be ; such an one as some enemies already ( as i am inform'd ) have wisht they might be , and others will once at last wish they had been . he had a worth known to himself , and others , but it did not puff him up . should i say all i could , strangers would think i exceed , friends would know a better orator might justifiably have spoken more . yet once for all ; if either readers or hearers carp at the character i have given him , i have two things to say : first it will be easier to quarrel at the praises , than to deserve them : next , i would defraud none of the commendation due to them ; nor do i prefer him above all ; there are some ( but too few ) superior in gifts and graces , i hope there are many his equals ; i am sure the most are lower by head and shoulders , who likeliest to misinterpret me , shall have a good wish for them , or rather a serious prayer , testimony of a hearty love to their persons , and unfeigned desire of their own good , comfort and welfare ; and of all these , to theirs , and the church of god , in this , and after ages ; for them i say , i will pray more days , fewer troubles , and that they may be in other things altogether such as he was . finis . only on particular men , women , and children ; but even on whole towns , and countries ; many of which have been miserably afflicted , and some even totally destroyed by tempests , fires , pestilences , and other strange accidents , whereof no cause in nature could appear . and this hath been attested not by one or two private , or ignorant men , but transmitted from one generation to another as the opinion of the most authentick historians , physicians , and divines , grounded on the best , and strictest enquiries of such who have taken indefatigable pains to sift and search out the truth of what they have related : nor have we alone the authority of such , but the consent of whole courts of judicature , and the most learned assemblies of states-men , and divines ; who in all ages by their publick & solemn sanctions have declared their belief , & detestation of such cursed practices . besides the undeniable testimony of the sacred scriptures , ( before mentioned ) to whose unerring suffrage we ought to submit our belief ; and not by our fidelity contradict the authority of the almighty ; and take upon us to be the patrons and champions of those hellish practises we seem to disbelieve . by charmers , in a strict sense , may be understood such as by some spell , or form of words employ their familiar spirits to bring at their call such creatures as they shall demand , rendering venomous creatures disarmed of their noxious quality during their pleasure ; and the most ferose and wild brutes , to become tractable , and couchant . such were they who could suscitate , or call together great numbers of snakes or serpents , and cause them to go of their own accord into the fire , which was inclosed within a magical circle of which dr. casaubon , of credulity and incredulity , gives an account at large , page . 103. some have charmed flyes , and grashoppers , when the fields have been infested with them , and the fruits of the earth in danger . and of this sort of operators the psalmist seems to speak , ps . 58. v. 4. which will not hearken to the voice of the charmer , charming never so wisely . so ecclesiastes ch . 10.11 . v. surely the serpent will bite without enchantment , and the 8. of the prophet jerem. 17. v. i will send serpents , cockatrices amongst you , which will not be charmed , and they shall bite you , &c. southsayers , were such , as by inspection into the entrails of beasts , or the flying of birds , were wont to prognosticate of weather , what tempests , or other seasons , were like to ensue , they gave their opinions too with relation to other contingencies , as events of battle , the fatality of seasons , or attempts ; this they foretold by some certain omens , for which the heathen priests were wont to inspect the bowels of their sacrifices , according to that in the poet. — consulit exta augur , & absolvens , superis effata recantat . these weather-gagers , were antiently applyed to , to secure corn , ground , vineyards , and cattle , as well as towns , and houses from storms and tempests ; mentioned by seneca in his fourth book of natural questions . they were deputed to a certain office , to observe , & give notice to the people when a storm was coming ; who upon such warning hastened to kill a lamb , or a chick , or some young thing or other ; or if they had none of these to offer , they were to prick their finger , and that blood was accepted and the storm ceased or was prevented . this was indeed a strange kind of oblation , and one might well conclude with seneca , that the clouds have little affinity with blood , or a prickt finger : but what will not the great enemy of souls do , if he can but abuse and delude poor men into a belief that by some outward means tempests may be diverted , that they may have the less suspicion of themselves , and be less suspected by others ; whilst in the mean time they are hereby ensnared into a diabolical idolatry . by sorcerers , such may be understood , who ( having contracted a familiarity , and entred into a confederacy with the devil , or some of his infernal spirits ) consult , and advise with their hellish confederates about the affairs in which they are employed , and make their determinations according to the advice of their familiars . nay many extraordinary things which seem to be done by the sorcerer , are really done by the spirit , so , that they seem to exchange forms one with the other ; the daemon sometimes appears in the shape and resemblance of the sorcerer , & at another time the sorcerer shall haunt ye in semblance of the daemon . of this more will appear , when we come to particular instances in the subsequent discourse . magician is a name which imports the esteem the ancients had for such as could perform feats above the reach and conception of ordinary men , whether by that which is called natural magick , or some stricter familiarity with the inhabitants of the lower world : they were by them esteemed wise-men , for so the word magi signifies ; and that is the name which the turks give to their conjurers , and such as deal in those forbidden arts at this day . such were those whom the hardened pharaoh called for , by their magical operations to perform things semblable , in some sort , and like those wrought by holy moses , by a divine command and power , for the wicked king saw them turn water into blood , rods into serpents , and with multitudes of frogs to cover the face of the earth . nor is it improbable that the evil angels were permitted by an extraordinary providence thus to exert and shew their power , by the hand of their evil ministers , in a judicial way , for the hardening of that seared king : so that seeing the seeming miracles wrought by his magicians , he might be the more confirmed in his obstinacy against the counsel of god by his servant moses . for the sacred text assures us that he was raised up in an extraordinary manner , to be to future ages , an example of the righteous judgment of god upon hardened , self-deluded , and deluding infidels . and some we read of are given up to strong delusions , that they might believe a lie. by a witch , is commonly understood a femal agent , or patient , who is become in covenant with the devil ; having in a literal sense sold her self to work wickedness , such whose chief negotiation tends to the spoiling their neighbours persons , or goods . they have commonly certain excrescencies like teats , or nipples in private parts of their bodies , which their familiars often suck . sometimes personally , and sometimes in a dream , or trance they revel with the evil spirit in nightly cabals and consults . those particularly intended here , are such as are commonly called black witches ; there is besides another sort termed white witches ; these by a diabolical complaisance , or good-nature , are to uncharm and give ease to those the other have afflicted : but sometimes it so happens that one or other of the witches dyes by force of the counter-charm . both these are condemned to death by the divine law exod. 22.18 . the suasion of such hath been sometimes sought unto , and used to entice young maids to unclean folly but witches are themselves imposed upon as well as they impose on others ; the grand impostor the devil deceiveth , them , as they deceive those that seek unto them : and the cures which by these imps are performed on the bodies of their deluded patients tend to the tainting and infection of the soul. there are divers other general names for the students of this infernal art , as enchanters , wizzards , dreamers , observers of times , of divers of which there will be instances in the following collection of relations ; but these being mostly included under the definitions herein specified , being much of the same import and signification , it will be superfluous to mention in this place ; but the further notion of those black scholars will be better discerned , as we come to give relation of their several ways , and methods of their operations , as they appear in the subsequent chapters . having thus displayed the various degrees and kinds of those confederates with the lower world , we shall now enter upon the proofs that the heathen priests of old and the idolatrous papists of later date , have been , and are the great promoters of this infernal and accursed defection from the eternal fountain of happiness ; and the great encouragers of daemonolatry , as well as idolatry ( that is to say of devil-worship ) which is the highest homage he expects from his infatuated vassals , and on the account of which he ( principally ) instructs them in the dark and devilish mysteries of hell-craft and fascination . it was alwaies the custom of the nations to seek unto their gods for counsel , in the case of war , and other extremities : and as the holy one commanded his people to seek his face , and call upon his name , and expresly in the first table forbids the making any semblance or likeness of any image , in heaven , in earth , or in the waters under the earth ; thereby strictly forbidding all manner of idolatry : so the wicked angel hath at all times been seducing and alienating the hearts of men from their obedience to the righteous command , by setting up false gods. and as the prophets and holy men of god spake as they were inspired by the holy ghost ; so the idol priests and pythonists delivered the devils oracles to the people : they were enquired of , and sought unto , in relation to future events and contingencies . nay so far had these infernal priests imposed upon the biggotted world , that their daemons , or familiars for their deities were no better ) obtained divine adoration , and wanted not their high-places , groves , and altars ; so this devil-worship was promoted under the notion of religion , and their services abounded with the ostentatious pomps of devilish rites and ceremonies . and as the offering of bullocks , lambs , doves , and such like were ordained by the divine command to be offered in the time of the ceremonial law , when the priest entered into the holy of holies , and that not without blood , as the apostle of the gentiles notes : so were the altars of the ethnic idols steeped in blood , and that not only of beasts ; but they reek't with humane gore : so we read that they caused their children to pass through the fire to that canibal moloch and often in the history of these deluded oriental nations , we read they sacrificed sometimes a youth , sometimes a young damsel , to pacify their incensed deities . in the 18. chapter of the 1. book of kings , in that mighty defeat of the priests of baal , when they contended with the prophet of the lord , in the 28. verse they cut themselves with knives , and lancers , after their manner , 'till the blood gushed out upon them . by which it appears that it was customary for those biggotted wretches to implore the aid of their detestable mock-deities . nor can any one that reads the modern histories of witch-craft and sorceries , be ignorant , that the compacts and confederacies of those deluded ones are confirmed with their blood , either by making their mark with it on certain cov'nants drawn between them ; or by permitting their familiar to draw their blood at those bestial teats ( which for that purpose ) the succubus draws in the parts of their bodies . what were the pythones , or pythonici so much resorted to of old ? but because by the predictions they uttered by the assistance of the black angel , they had got the estimation of prophets , and prophetesses . this made king saul in the 1. sam. 28. chap. 7. vers . enquire for one that had a familiar spirit , or a pythonem as the latain translation hath it : and this was it which caused the king of moab thrice to send his princes and servants to the son of behor ; for they had in their hand the reward of divination , numb . 22. vers . 7. so that if they had not believed him to have had such a familiar or spirit , for what reason should they carry that reward with them ? besides they apprehended that he had the power of blessing and cursing , ver . 6. as the biggotted papists at this day impute to their pythonic priest the pope ; tho it be the command of our great high priest to his disciples , that they bless , and curse not . it is farther observable that balak took balaam to the high places of the idol baal , from one place to another , where they used to offer sacrifices , and expect the answer of their diabolical gods , by the mouth of the priest , who used to divine unto the people . they imputed a great virtue and power to those places where their lying spirits used to confer with them ; therefore when the prophet could not curse israel from one of the high places , the king takes him to another , and to a third , with a peradventure thou mayst have a power to curse them from thence : but the prophet being commanded by god , was compelled to declare to him , in chap. 23. ver . 23. surely there is no inchantment against jacob , neither is there any divination against israel . it is evident to any one who hath read the histories and classick authors of former ages that the great apollyon , and abaddon hath uttered his oracles , riddles and sayings not only out of the bodies , & part of the bodies of humane kind , ( as he spake out of the demoniac in the gospel ; and mornaeus de veritate religionis , chap. 23. quotes it out of diodorus , that oracles were edit a per pudenda puellae ; and there were too your 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( i. e. ) ventriloqui , or such as were heard to have discourse or words uttered and pronounced in their bellies : ) but this spirit hath spoken sometimes out of trees , as in dodonos oak , out of statues , as that of memnoe , and many others , of which more will be said hereafter ; the caves of the earth , and sometimes the open air have resounded with voices , sentences , and noises of this infernal daemon , sometimes assuming the vehicle of one shape , sometimes of another ; and at other times not at all exposing himself in any visible form . it is almost incredible how antient authors abound with relations of this kind , how frequently they mention the feigned gods , and goddesses of the field , of woods , of houses , of mountains , rivers , desarts , & springs , and such like ; offering themselves to men and people , at some times in one shape , at other times in other forms ; requiring worship , ceremonies , and rites after divers manners and fashions ; now and then accosting people with pleasant and diverting encounters and sometimes affrighting them with furious shapes , gestures , and menaces . of these plato in his epominede speaks very largely , treating of the force and powers of the defunct heroes which the latins named lemures & houshold gods , also manes ghosts , and genij , and demons diversly sorting themselves in the air , earth and divers regions of the world , distinguished by several offices , and affairs to which they sometimes apropriated themselves . they had multitudes of other names conferred on them , as fauns , satyrs , nymphs , hamadriades , and a great number of others . the learned antiquary mr. cambden in his britannia , among the antiquities of the romans which he records to have been found in this island , makes mention of divers altars to the diis manibus and other loci genij , &c. and the apostle paul mentioneth many altars erected by the athenians to these kind of deities , amongst which he found one inscribed to the unknown god. but those to whom the gospel of truth hath been preached have been taught to believe that there is but one only true god , and therefore may be well assured that these were evil spirits , and diabolical delusions ; and that paying adoration to their impious shrines , or teaching others so to do , is a doctrine of devils . and that such have been and are still by many barbarous nations acknowledged is evidently confirmed by the universal agreement of all histories , records , and times ; and that they were manifestly seen , known , and familiarly discerned by the outward senses ; cannot by any rational and candid reader be denyed , haveing been so fully proved by testimonies both divine and moral . in the next place we shall compare the idolatries of the roman church with those of the ancients , and prove by natural consequence , that idol worship is a confederacy with devils , and a practice necessarily promoting that detestable sin of witch-craft . 't is very true that the catholick doctors ( as they call themselves ) affirm that they do not teach images to be worshipped ; but certainly when we have enquired into the doctrines , as well as practices of their church we shall find that such like evasions are but jesuitical shams , and pious frauds with which they would wipe off the odium of their gross superstitions amongst the ignorant and credulous . for their jesuites , and fathers generally maintain that images are to be honoured with the same worship that is due to the original , or prototype : so that the images of god , and of the trinity ( for such they are not ashamed to make , as will be seen by and by ) and of our lord jesus christ must be adored with the highest divine worship that any creature is capable to pay : and if any have come short herein , and have not preached up this excess of devotion , the constant practice of the popish church runs counter to their doctrine . they set up images every where in their churches , and enjoin their people to worship them , and the more they cringe and creep , the more devout catholicks they are accounted . and as their predecessors the priests of baal , and the gentile idolaters prostrated themselves , and cryed , and macerated their bodies before their idols ; so the popelings bow before their idols , pray unto them , smoke their nostrils with perfumes , and erect abundance of wax-lights about them , and in loud quires chant the praises of their idol saint , and when this rotten god happens to fall into repair , and to be patcht and mended , happy is he that can get one of the consecrated chips , & present it to some biggotted lady , or nobleman to sanctify their closets . and to convince the world that it is certainly the image that they worship & adore , and not the virtues , or remembrance of the original , they pay a great deal more superstitious homage to a graven image than to a painted one , though they represent the same person ; besides the same image , hath much more reverence in one place than in another , as their lady of loretto , and st. james of compostella , &c. to which you shall have them trot a hundred leagues , or more , in pilgrimage , when perhaps they have the image of the same saint altogether as decent , and as like at home in their own parish church . but all this can be supposed for no other but that they might keep close to the copy of the heathen idolaters , who though they had many groves to moloch , and astoreth &c. yet they had their capital high places ; where ( in case the petit country deities could not give them redress ) they appealed as to a higher court , and with vast presents , and chargeable pilgrimages sought to obtain an answer to their petitions . so the oracle of apollo at delphos had more veneration than any other of his shrines , though many others were erected to him ; but however it happen'd , other climates did not so well suit with the temper , or constitution of that deity ; perhaps they might be too cold , or hot , the catering of the scullion priests , not so agreeable to his pallate as the delphick ragousts and entertainments : certain it was , the god was more sullen , and seemed to be tongue-tyed in other places , or spoke in some language which the priest did not understand ; whereas those at delphos soon resolved the doubts , and answered the petitions of their suppliants . at nants and tours , and some other places they erected a monstrous image to our lord which they call st. saviours about 10. or 12. foot high , now this saint , distinguishable from their petty saints by his large bulk and stature , is worshipped by them for the preservation of corn , and of their vines , from cold , frost , and tempest , for curing their horses of the staggers , keeping sheep from the rot , bees from dying , and for defending their lambs from wolves . therefore on his festival where these great images are erected , you may see an infinite number of pilgrims of all ages , and conditions , bringing their gifts to those statues . some bring one thing , some another , according to their qualities , or capacities ; for the idol or rather the priest , are not so squeamish but any thing will go down with them for advantage , and their temples ( like parsonage barns ) will entertain any sort of grain . there you might see vast quantities of wool , corn , thred , butter , bacon , hony , sucking piggs , grapes ; all brought mony , or some other good thing as valuable , and none came without wax tapers , to burn all the while that masses were saying at the altar : so that besides chests full of the fore-recited materials , tables loaden with great pieces of meat , and a number of all sorts of provisions : there have been gathered up , in five hours time , of short ends of candles , full threescore and ten pounds of wax , by the light of which you may certainly see the dreadful idolatry of the romish church . de la mot , sermon at the savoy , 1675. page . 68. it was , and is the doctrine , and ought to be the belief of every true son of the church of england , that the church of rome is an idolatrous church ; see 35. article of the church of england ; and then see the 2d part of the homily for whitsuntide , pa. 213. where you have these words . that the church of rome as it is presently , and hath been for the space of nine hundred years and odd , is so far wide from the nature of the true church , that nothing can be more , and in peril of idolatry , pa. 69. that it is an idolatrous church , not only an harlot ( as the scripture calls her ) but also a soul , filthy , old wither'd harlot , and the mother of whoredom , guilty of the same idolatry , and worse , then was amongst ethnicks and heathen , pa. 71. pa. 54. with abundance more to the same purpose . my lord chief justice pemberton affirms in the tryal of plunket , pa. 200. that popery is a religion ten times worse than all the heathenish superstitions . but further to prove that popish idolatry is but ethnick idolatry new dipt , see again what the church of england saith of it in tom. 2. of her homilies , pa. 46. and for that idolatry standeth chiefly in the mind , it shall in this part first be proved that our image-maintainers have had , and have the same opinions and judgments of saints , whose images they have made and worshipped , as the gentiles idolaters had of their gods , and afterwards shall be declared , that our image maintainers and worshippers , have used , and use the same outward rites of honouring and worshipping their images , as the gentiles did use before their idols ; and therefore that they commit idolatry as well inwardly and outwardly as did the wicked gentiles idolaters . and concerning the first part of the idolatrous opinions of our image-maintainers . what i pray you be such saints with us to whom we attribute the defence of certain countries , spoiling god of his due honour herein , but dii tutelares of the gentiles idolaters , such as were belus to the babylonians and assyrians , osiris and isis to the egyptians , vulcane to the lemnians , and to such other ? what be such saints to whom the safe guard of certain cities are appointed , but dij presides with the gentiles idolaters : such as were at delphos , appollo ; at athens , minerva ; at carthage , juno ; at rome quirinus , &c. what be such saints to whom , contrary to the use of the primitive church , temples , and churches be builded , and altars erected but dij patroni , of the gentiles idolaters : such as were in the capitol , jupiter ; in paphos temple , venus ; in ephesus temple diana ; and such like . alass we seem in our thus thinking and doing to have learn'd our religion not out of gods word , but out of the pagan poets , who say , excessere omnes adytis , arisque relictis , dij quibus imperium hoc steterat , &c. that is to say , all the gods , by whose defence this empire stood , are gone out of the temples , & have forsaken their altars . and where one saint hath images in divers places , the same saint hath divers names thereof , most like to the gentiles . when you hear of our lady of walsingham , our lady of ipswich , our lady of wilsdon and such other : what is it but an imitation of the gentiles idolaters , diana agrotera , diana coriphea , diana ephesia , &c. venus cypria , venus paphia , venus guidia . wherein is evidently meant , that the saint for the image sake , should in those places , yea , in the images themselves have a dwelling ; which is the ground of their idolatry ; for where no images be , they have no such means . terentius varro , sheweth that there were three hundred jupiters in his time , there , were no fewer veneres , and dianae , we had no fewer christophers , ladies , mary magdalens , and other saints . oenomaus , and hesiodus shew , that in their time there were thirty thousand gods. i think we had no fewer saints , to whom we gave the honour due to god. and they have not only spoiled the true living god of his due honour in temples , countries , cities , and lands , by such devices , and inventions , as the gentiles idolaters have done before them : but the sea & waters , have as well special saints with them as they had gods with the gentiles , neptune , triton , nereus , castor and pollux , venus , and such other . in whose places be come st. christopher , saint clement , and divers others ; especially our lady , to whom ship-men sing , ave maris stella . neither hath the fire scaped their idolatrous inventions ; for instead of vulcane & v●sta , the gentiles gods of the fire , our men have placed saint agatha , and make letters on her day to quench fire with . every artificer , and profession hath his special saint , as a peculiar god : as for example , scholars have saint nicholas , and saint gregory ; painters st. luke ; neither lack souldiers their mars , nor lovers their venus , amongst christians . all diseases have their special saints , as gods the curers of them . the pox , st. roche ; the falling evil st. cornelis ; the toothake , st. apollin , &c. neither do beasts and cattle lack their gods with us , for saint loy is the horse-leech , and st. anthony the swine-herd , &c. where is gods providence , and due honour in the mean season ? who saith the heavens be mine , and the earth is mine , &c. but we have left him neither heaven , nor earth , nor water , nor country , nor city , nor peace , nor war , to rule and govern , neither men nor beasts , for their diseases to cure : that a godly man might justly for zealous indignation cry out , o heaven ! o earth ! and seas ! what madness and wickedness against god are men fallen into ? what dishonour do the creatures to their creator and maker ? and if we remember god sometimes , yet because we doubt of his ability , or will to help , we join to him another helper , as if he were a noun adjective , using these sayings ; such as learn , god and st. nicholas be my speed , such as neese , god help and st. john : to the horse god and st. loy save thee ; thus are we become like horses and mules , which have no understanding . for is there not one god only , who by his power and wisdom made all things , and by his providence governeth the same , and by his goodness maintaineth and saveth them ? be not all things of him , by him , and through him ? why dost thou turn from the creator to the creature ? this is the manner of the gentiles idolaters : but thou art a christian ; and therefore by christ alone hast access to god the father & help of him only . these things are not written to any reproach of the saints themselves , who were the true servants of god , & did give all honour to him , taking none unto themselves , and are blessed souls with god : but against our foolishness and wickedness , making of the true servants of god , false gods , by attributing to them the power , and honour which is due to god only . and , pa. 48. it is further added , if answer be made , that they make saints but intercessors to god , and means for such things as they would obtain of god : that is even after the gentiles idolatrous usage , to make them of saints , gods , called dii medioximi , to be mean intercessours , and helpers to god , &c. the homily calls it a lewd distinction of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; for it is evident that the saints of god cannot abide that as much as any outward worshipping be done , or exhibited to them ; and to attribute such desire of divine honour to saints , is to blot them with a most odious and devilish ignominy and villany ; and indeed , of saints , to make them satans , and very devils , whose property is , to challenge to themselves the honour which is due to god only , see pa. 50. and , pa. 54 he proceeds , but in many points they have far exceeded in all wickedness , foolishness , and madness particularly in this , they pass the folly , and wickedness of the gentiles ; that they honour and worship the reliques & bones of saints ; which proves that they be mortal men , and dead , and therefore no gods to be worshiped : which the gentiles would never confess of their gods for very shame . and after a great many ridiculous practices of theirs , in reference to the reliques are reckon'd up , the homily concludes that they are , not only more wicked than the gentiles idolaters , but also no wiser than horses , asses , and mules , which have no understanding . great pitty it is that so useful , and pious a detection of the idolatries of the roman church , should be neglected to be read in such a time , when they have the impudence to face us down with their bold and false denyals of their ethnick doctrines , and practises . hereby we see what opinion the reformed church of england hath of their detestable polytheism , or making a plurality of gods ; in this they act exactly as the holy scriptures speak of the workings of antichrist , with all deceiveableness of unrighteousness : and teach up the very doctrines of devils . that the original of this saint and angel worship was from the heathen , is plain from nicephorus , a very credible author , in his church history , book the 15. cap. 28. where he informs us that one peter gnapheus , an heretical bishop of antioch , in the fifth century ( which was before the year 500 ) was the first that instituted the worship of the virgin mary , and that her name should be called upon in the publick prayers of the church ; which is likewise testifyed by the historians of magdeburg , cent . 5. chap. 10. and this may fairly be reckoned as the first publick entrance and establishment of saint-worship in general ; since 't is probable the blessed mary obtained the honour ( or rather dishonour ) of their misdirected devotions , as soon as any other meaner saint : yet true it is that some private men , transported with blind zeal , and a little tinctured with platoes notions , did before begin to hanker after some such thing , and some of the fathers , now & then , seemed to give too much encouragement thereto , by unwary panegyricks ; and flashes of rhetorick on departed martyrs ; amongst the rest st. jerom was much addicted thereunto , and for the same justly opposed by vigilantius , in a treatise wrote on that very occasion . the worshiping of angels had no better ground , for that practise was anciently introduced by certain hereticks , thence called angelici , as st. augustin witnesseth , ad quod vult deum , cap. 39. and indeed these seem to have infested the church in the apostles days , occasioning that caution of st. paul , coloss . 2.19 . let no man beguile you in a voluntary humility , and worshiping of angels , not holding the head , &c. which the greek scholiast , pa. 697. thus interprets . there were ( says he ) divers , that under pretence of modesty , forbad them to go to christ by themselves , but that the favour of angels must be intreated to introduce us to god , so theodoret on the same text , p. 766. useing pretence of humility , they gave counsel to pray to angels ; saying , we could neither see , nor comprehend , nor come to god ; and therefore must conciliate his favour by mediation of angels . it is evident this saint and angel worship is a piece of revived paganisme . for the gentiles besides their dii superi , which they owned to be gods by nature , had their daemons , and their hero's the spirits of brave men departed , whom they worshipt ( just as our papists do , ) not simply and absolutely , but as intercessours for them to the superiour deities . hence tully in his book de legibus , deos , &c. let the gods be worshiped , as well those of the upper house , who were always counted celestial , as those whom their own merits have called into heav'n . and again he says , deorum manium jura sancta sunto , hos letho datos , divos habento ; let the rights of the ghost-gods be kept inviolable , and let them after death be worshiped as second-rate deities , by which is evident how exactly our catholick romans have renewed the idolatrous laws of their heathen ancestours . the gentiles attributed the same offices to their demons , which our papists expect from their saints ; to be mediators , factors , or agents for them , so plato in synopsi . all intercourse between gods , and men is performed by demons ; they are the carriers of mens prayers to the gods , and they bring back rewards of devotion to mortals , so apuleius in his demon son. cuncta coelestium voluntate , numine , & authoritate fiunt , sed demonum obsequio , operì & ministerio . all things ( says he ) are done by the will , power , and authority of the celestial gods , but by the means dispatch , and ministration of demons . by which they did not ascribe an absolute , but only an intercessive power to them . it is certain that the papist can no farther prove their setting up , and worshiping of images to be lawful , and not of heathenish original ; then the israelites could the setting up their calves at dan and bethel , or solomon and the succeeding kings justify their setting up the altars of baal , and moloch , and the rest of their abominations , which are reckoned amongst the highest provocations against the almighty , who always by his prophets warned them against that detestable and crying sin , & denounced the wrath of god against them ; which ever follow'd them with severe judgments for those horrid impieties , in psal . 106.35 , to 43 , there the idols of the heathen are called devils , to which they sacrificed innocent blood , so that 't is said in , vers . 40. the wrath of the lord was kindled against his people , insomuch that he abhorred his own inheritance . one of the first images that ever we read of , that was set up purposly to be worshiped , was that consecrated to belus the successor of ninus amongst the assyrians who were paynimas ; and eusebius testifieth in his , eccl. hist . l. 7. cap. 17. or in the greek 18. the men of old out of a heathenish custom were wont after that manner to honour those they called hero's or saviours . and in the year of our redemption 606. boniface the fourth pope of rome caused a heathen temple called pantheon , because built to the honour of all the gods , to be dedicated to the virgin mary , and all saints : and likewise instituted that festival called all saints day , wherein the pope himself must read service . diverse also of the images which the pagans had worshipped , were dipt into the name of saints , and under that notion are still worshipped . upon the whole then here is a bare exchange of pagan gods , for popish idols , and heathenish heroes , for modern saints . so that it may be said of them , they have changed their gods , but not their religion . but they are still stocks , and stones , and the work of mens hands , by what names or titles soever they dignify and distinguish them , & are guilty of as much , yea much more idolatry and blasphemy than their predecessors the heathen romans , for they knew not the evangelical rule , and could not be reckoned such willful , obstinate , & incorrigible opposers of the divine command . so that what lamech said to his two wives , may with some alteration be applyed in this case . if the pagan be avenged seven fold surely the papist seventy and seven fold . they pay the same adoration to their images , as they do to god the father , for him they represent by ( sometimes ) the image of an old man with a globe in his hand , and a reverend beard . sometimes they figure the trinity as the heathen poets did cerberus , by an image with three heads , and faces , &c. with a solemn pace they pass before them , and fall down to the ground on their marrow bones , they go pilgrimage to them , present them lamps , and candles , and offer up incense , and gold : whilst some pretending strange miracles and lying wonders , hang up crutches , chains , legs , arms , and whole men of war at their shrines ; as if by them they had been delivered from lameness , sickness , captivity , or ship-wrack , some of these they pretend have more vertue , and holiness in them , than others : such a one ( say they ) was sent from heaven , like the palladium , or diana of the ephesians ; another was brought by angels , a third came it self from east to west , as dame fortune fled to rome . with abundance of such fopperies , wherein they not only act over all the fictions , and fables of the heathenish poets , but vastly transcend them . they invocate their images as gods , bestowing divine attributes upon them ; taking them to be at the same time in all parts of the world , giving audience both in this and the lower hemisphere , at millions of distant places , at once , as well as their privy chambers , as loretto , compostella , canterbury , &c. they solicit them for pardon of sin , and conferring the graces of the spirit , and to bring them into a state of glory after this life . for all which they apply themselves to saints , and angels , as well as to god the father ; which is plain by the words of their prayers , in their several offices , by all which it evidently appears , that these bigotted wretches seek unto devils , instead of god , for the saints , cannot , dare not hear them ; and they worship they know not what ; nor can it be doubted that they who seek to the devil in forbidden images and idols , will be ready to entertain him in a stricter confederacy , and that religion that teaches them to sense and smoak his statues , and altars , will embolden , if not lead them into nearer familiarities and acquaintance . therefore i hope the reader will pardon me that i have been thus long exposing their damnable idolatry ; it being from thence , as the fountain that all other their delusions , & wicked practises naturally flow . and those whom the devil can draw away to the worship of false gods , he may easily impose upon to set up a shrine to his infernal deity , and enter into all the mysteries of those black and diabolical arts and confederacies , which are the subject of the ensuing narrations . some of which will give an account of the proficiency of divers popes , and fathers in that hellish science of sorcery necromancy , and witchcraft . chap. iv. considerations , and arguments proving the being of witchcraft , and witches , with a refutation of the incredulity of some who deny the being of such . in an age productive of prodigies and wonders , it doth not seem to be the least to men of sound judgment , and accurate scrutiny ; that a sort of witty and ( otherwise ) ingenious , persons should openly , and with great zeal profess a disbeleif of the existence of daemons , and witches : as if thereby they intended to declare , that the best and most authentick historians of former times , the most learned and strict divines ; yea , the unerring wisdom of god himself , had all conspired to impose upon them a belief of things purely fabulous , and mere chimerical fantoms . thus whilst they assume to themselves an arrogant confidence to deny the divine verity , and the power of the omnipotent ; arraigning the equity of the preceding ages , the justice of the most solemn judicatories , and that of all times , and nations ; and deride the wisdom of the most learned councils , which hath still run counter to their fancies . themselves seem to be a proof of what they deny ; and are perfect demonstrations of the power of fascination , and a prevailing daemon . for 't is hardly to be supposed , that any thing less should render men impenetrable to the most convincing reasons , and repeated proofs of that which they contend against : notwithstanding all which , they oppose their simple ipse dixit , against the most unquestionable testimonies , of persons of the greatest integrity and generosity , amongst whom they converse , persons of that caution and candour , that any disinterested and ingenuous man could not possibly imagin to have any design to impose upon others , what themselves had not with the greatest investigation of circumstances , been convinced to be beyond a possibility of doubting . yet such was the bold confidence of some of these witch advocates that they durst effront that relation of the daemon of tedworth , published by the ingenious mr. glanvil , and attested by mr. mompesson , a gentleman , and a divine , who ( to all that knew them ) were never over fond of crediting stories of that kind ; yet ( i say ) had some of this sort of men the impudence to declare to the world that that whole relation was but a figment , or forgery , and that mr. mompesson , and mr. glanvill had retracted , whatever they had published touching that transaction . this notorious falsity they had the misfortune to disperse , when mr. glanvils sheets were scarce dry from the press , and the noise of the drum hardly out of the ears of the neigbourhood at todworth . so that we see in the second edition of saduceismus triumphatus , both mr. glanvil , and mr. mompesson , again renew , and confirm the truth of their former testimony , thereby giving the world a just occasion to detest the base artifices of such bold impostors , besides a peremptory and staring confidence , which must huff and swagger down all the most undeniable proofs ; i have not met with any argument of theirs which hath not been sufficiently refuted and baffled , by those learned and ingenious pens who have still made it their business to vindicate and rescue substantial truth , from the attacques of atheists , and scepticks . all that seems to remain unconquered of these incredulous , is a fleering sort of sham-stories , and mock-relations ; in the recital of which , it is pleasant to observe with what elevation they make their foolish triumphs over those truths , one of which is enough to vanquish a thousand of their little figments . these small pickierers deserve commiseration ; haveing deluded themselves & endeavouring to delude others into an opinion , that because there is such a thing in the world as a lye ; therefore it is impossible there should be any truth . they might with as much reason affirm , that because there is a night , therefore there can be no day ; or because there is such a quality as heat , therefore there can be no cold . another sort there are , who having had their education in a christian kingdom , are loth to seem incredulous of the holy scriptures , which the church in which they have been bapt●zed commands them religiously to submit unto , and not to dispute the truth therein delivered ; these will acknowledg that they ought to believe whatsoever is therein contained , and therefore will not question that there has been such a thing in the world as a witch , because in the sacred pages mention is made of the witch of endor ; whom they are bold to affirm to be the only pythoness that ever was in being , & presuming to declare , that she was raised up , or permitted , for that very end , to delude the credulity of saul ; and that besides her there hath been no other . which opinion ( if they will not allow it to proceed from incredulity ) appears to be the effect of rank ignorance ; for who that hath read the holy bible discerns not , that saul before this time , had cut off those that had familiar spirits , and the wizzards out of the land , 1 sam. 28. ch . ver . the 9. so that it appears there were many , before the witch of endor , even in the days of saul , besides what hath been ment●oned before of the king of moab , who sent his servants to balaam , with the reward of divination ▪ neither can any one that considereth the story of saul at endor , imagine that the woman there , was permitted but in the case of saul only . for the servants of saul knew her to have a familiar spirit , before the kings intention of enquiring of her was supposed , verse 7th . besides , it seems evident that the samuel there raised up , was not by the power of the witch ? for she was affrighted when she saw samuel , and cryed out , like one in a surprise , and under a disappointment of what she expected : this was none of her familiars that appeared , for then we may conclude she had not been transported with such a fear ; her confederates were tyed up , and could not answer her : but it is most probable to be the prophet samuel raised by the power of god to pronounce the sentence of death upon saul and his sons , for his disobedience , which the holy man had told him was as the sin of witchcraft ; and for violating the righteous command , in applying himself to the witch of endor contrary to the declared will of god. not unlike to this was that dreadful judgment of fire from heaven , which ( at the prayer of eliiah ) fell upon the two captains and their fifty's , when ahaziah king of samaria had sent his servants to enquire of baalzebub , the idol , or daemon of ekron . in 1. chap. 2 book of kings . but how many more of this kind are mentioned in scripture , besides the witch of endor , will appear , if we read what is recorded of manasseh , jesebell , simon magus , and elimas the sorcerer , with many other instances of the same kind , whereof the new testament , as well as the old , hath divers extraordinary relations , but of that the passage in the prophesie of isaiah chap. 2. ver . 6. they are southsayers , like the philistines . and it is evident by the 19. verse of the 18. chap. of the same prophesie ; that the jewish nation were in a great measure given up to the satanicall delusion of enquiring after witches , and sorcerers , and such as divined to them by pythons ; so that they forsook the holy oracles of the divine law ; and in their difficulties they counselled one another to apply themselves to those forbidden abominations . therefore it must proceed from a neglect , or careless perusal of the sacred books , that any one should be ignorant of other instances of witches , besides that of the pythoness of endor . suidas has a most considerable proof of the daemons answering the heathens by oracles ; where speaking of augustus caesar's enquiring at an oracle who should be his successor , the oracle returned him this answer . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . which may thus be englished . — a boy of hebrew offspring , whom the gods adore , commands me hence , to hell , my proper shore ; henceforth forbear our altars to implore . the emperour at his return , commanded an altar to be erected in the capital , having this inscription : haec est ara primogeniti dei. this is the altar of the first-born of god. now it is plain that our saviour was born dureing the reign of this augustus , for in the second chap. of st. luke we find , that joseph and mary , went up to judea to be taxed , at that time when augustus had imposed a general tax upon the world and that during their abode at bethlehem , the blessed nativity happened : of which the eastern sages had notice by his star ; and that the roman cesar had some such apprehension ( or impression at least ) the words upon the altar do plainly manifest . and if this relation of suidas obtain credit , it may easily be evinced that they were daemons , or crafty spirits which answered at the oracles of the heathens : for if we admit that many answers were given by the cunning , and jugling of their priests ; yet it could not make for their interest to discredit their oracle , nor for the credit of their deity . but the almighty power of the son of god forced those infatuating spirits to acknowledge his soveraign divinity as the unclean spirit in the 8. chap. of luke , verse 28. what have i to do with thee jesus , thou son of the most high god. thus at the arising of the son of righteousness , did the dark oracles vanish , as the shadows of the night are chased away , by the appearing of the sun beames . to which may be added what plutarch relates in his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . he tells yee , that a certain company sailing from greece towards italy , happened of a sudden to be becalmed , and one thamus , an egyptian , who was of the ships crew , was called three times , at the third call he made answer here am i ; whereupon the voice bad him , when he came to the palodes ( certain shelves in the ionian sea ) that then he should publish that the great pan was dead . and then the ship was discharged of her restraint and went forward , so that wh●n they came to the place appointed , thamus from the poop of the ship , published what he had been commanded ; whereupon followed a great noise of shrieking and lamenting together , so that the sea resounded with the lamentation . the emperour tiberius having been made acquainted with this passage , demanded of his wise men ; who this great god pan might be ? but the best answer they could give him , was , that he was the son of mercury and penelope . but this circumstance happening just at the time when our saviour was crucified , it was concluded by more intelligent and considerate men , that by the great god pan was meant the blessed redeemer of mankind ; who by his death on the cross , overthrew the kingdom , and power of satan ; so that the devils were now to quit those oracles by which they had so long deceived the world : and on this account those spirits might be thought to make that great and dismall lamentation . for from that time they soon ran into decay , and the delphi oracula cessant , which juvenal records , makes it plain that they were but of short continuance , after the fatal blow given them on the cross , when our blessed saviour gave up the ghost with an it is finished . now had these oracles been managed only by the subtilty and artifice of the priest , it is very improbable but they might have been of longer continuance , for the priests continue to be as crafty and covetous as ever , and as dexterous at all the feats of juggling and legerdemain . but it is plain the time of their delusions was expired , and it is no small argument of the power of the gospel of truth , that those vanquished spirits flye before it ; they retire , with the molten , and carved images to the owls and to the batts , not being able to endure the splendour of the tidings of salvation . hence it is that in those countries where there is least idolatry , and where the sincere preaching of the word of power is countenanced , there it is very rare , comparatively to meet with instances of the satanical craft and power ; his strong holds are beaten down ; tho some small forts he still retains amongst the ignorant , and superstitious : but in countries where idolatry , and paganism prevail , he governs , as among the children of disobedience ; here he hath his groves , his cells , and hermitages , and altars ; he passes for a god , receiveth publick adoration ; whilst every priest hath his familiar , and the doctrine of devils passes for saving truth . in countries more barbarous , he is worshiped for fear , ( as amongst the indians ) and there he often shews himself to them in monstrous shapes , dreadful to behold , to affright them into their damnable sacrifices , and idolatries . in countries where humane learning hath obtained , a pretended antiquity , and doctrine of the ancients is that by which they justify their superstitions ; whilst a blind obedience , and misguided zeal , tumbles whole nations down the dreadful precipices of blasphemy and devil-worship . and to these the grand impostor appears in shapes , and figures divine and angelical ( for the most part ) sweetning them in their heathenish apostacy and idolatry , by glorious apparitions and revelations , sometimes to one saint sometimes to another ; and this in order to the promulgation of some doctrine that may advance his dark empire , and designs ; which must be confirmed by seeming miracles and lying wonders , the more to infatuate the minds of their deluded bigots , and confirm in them a belief of their diabolical impostures . and tho some perhaps may imagin that what hath been said , signifies little to the proof of the existence of witches ; they may by weighing , and comparing the argument , find an evident demonstration thereof : for what less than the sorceries of their priests , and the prevailing influence of evil angels , could possibly shut up so many nations , and that from the first ages , under such gross , and stupendious blasphemy , idolatry , and atheism ? so that if the question were put , which the apostle paul demands of the galatians , chap. 3 vers . 1. o foolish galatians , who hath bewitched you , that you should not obey the truth ? it might truly be answered , that the devil with the assistance and confederacy of their idol priests hath done it . this indeed , is the most deplorable kind of fascination , whereby mens souls and faculties are captivated to their spiritual enemy , and their minds and consciences are defiled . it is impossible almost to relieve men in this kind of delusion , because the whole current of their misguided devotion , runs diametrically opposite to the means of their cure. but of this more will be said in a following chapter , where the witchcraft of idolatrous , and popish priests , will be particularly treated of . others there are amongst the devils advocates , that would fain insinuate , that because some particular men have endeavoured to attain this hellish art , and could not arrive to it ; others have gone a little way in magical performances , but could never do any great exploits , or shew any extraordinary feats in that profound science , that therefore such acquirements are not at all attainable , but above the reach of the black mysteries ; such was nero , who because his pursuit of that infernal study was not attended with any fatal proficiency , he is said to have contemned the magicall art , as pretending to such performances , as it could never attain to and therefore he sate down a despiser of such as boasted their knowledg in those mysteries : but it is no wonder that the devil complyed not with his studies in that school , since nero of his own nature was so much a devil , that had he been furthered with any of those more subtil assistances , it is probable he might have attempted such things as should have exceeded all that went before him , and have put his drudging spirits upon such performances as ( tho they might not exceed the fierceness of their dispositions , yet ) might surmount their power . but , from hence to argue that there are no witches , seems as incongruous , as if i should say there is no such thing as a lyon , or a wolf , which kill and devour the herds , and flocks , because i have a little dog at home that cannot do it . nor ought it to be attributed to a miraculous power , that daemons and witches present themselves in various shapes , somtimes humane , somtimes bestial , at other times monstrous , and now and then in their proper forms : for as we cannot understand the profound knowledge that subtil and spiritual beings have of natural causes above the stretch of our enquiry ; so can we much less limit their free and unconfined agencies , to qualities and reasons within our comprehensions for as they have the advantage of a larger intelligence , they can from time to time impart things strange and foreign to us : and their airy substances are capable of putting on diversities of figures , and they can assume such a vehicle as may represent any resemblance they please ; that it is much easier for us to conceive they may borrow the resemblance of lower shapes , than the garb and mien of the angels of light. and if at any time they cloath their daemoniac confederates in representations different from their proper existencies , it is to be attributed to that knowledge they have of occult qualities , which is above the investigation of our scrutinies . by the following relations , it will appear that at the same time a cat or other creature hath been cut , or wounded ; the hurt hath manifestly appeared upon the body of the witch , in that very part where the other assumed resemblance hath to apearance received the blow given . nor would we have the reader imagin that the authority of the bare following relations is all that we insist upon as a proof of what is here asserted ; but these are published as a farther confirmation of matter of fact which to the judgment of all ingenious and unprejudiced persons , are already sufficiently proved , not only by the histories of all former ages , and that not barely of the rude and barbarous , but even of the most civilized and polite times ; besides the exquisite pens of the most learned and sober writers of our age , which have given ample and undeniable attestation of the existence of witches , and diabolical contracts . to those that object the improbability of such transactions , and that the stories of witches transmuting of shapes , flying in the air , and such like , are impossible to natural reason : so much hath already been said in their refutation , that it would be preposterous to add any thing more . onely this may be added , that the more unaccountable these things seem to be in themselves ( the real matter of fact being proved ) it ought the more to prevail towards a belief of those extraordinary agencies ; for such as endeavour to impose strange fictions upon the credulous , use to adapt them as near as they can to a supposal of truth in the management ; tho attended with very strange , and seemingly prodigious circumstances : and if they would have them to appear to be imaginary fictions ; yet it is strange that people of all sorts , in all ages , should agree to publish to the world the same exploded conceits . and for those that say they cannot conceive how such things can be done ; that is no small argument of the weakness of the conceptions , apprehensions , and knowledg of such , who are apt to dispute the certainty of any thing that is above their sphere ; and it will not be found at all available against the possibility of such performances , no more than a mans doubting how it is possible that the sea doth ebb and flow , should be an argument that there were no such thing in nature . we cannot conceive how from such small , and various seeds , such different species of plants and trees receive their formation ; or how the extream distant natures and compositions of soul and body are united : but yet notwithstanding our ignorance , these things are very obvious to our sense ; tho beyond the comprehension of our reasons : and therefore it is no wonder if we are strangers to the constitutions , and powers of creatures that do not appear to us . therefore the best judgment we can make of such extraordinary things is by the evidence , and not the measure of our fancies . for by this we are certainly convinced that such things are really so , tho by reason of our confined circumstances we are not able to penetrate into the rationality of their contingencies . chap. v. propositions or assertions concerning witches and witchcraft . the character of a witch . same considerations of the original of their power . the last chapter having designed that idol worship ( as the devil is therein proposed objectively to be adored ) is not only a great countenancer , but tends vastly to the promotion of diabolical confederacies . before we proceed to a particular and historical account of ancient and modern witches , it may be necessary a little farther to explain what we mean by a witch ; and how far the power of such a one may be understood and this being a nice and difficult determination ; the candid reader shall find very little new asserted notions either in relation to their persons or practices ; but we shall chuse to lay down what the most unprejudiced , learned , and sober writers of things relating to matters of this nature have upon their best search and enquiry determined . and first it is agreed that it is very difficult to prove such , or such a one to be a witch , and it ought to be done with the greatest caution and tenderness imaginable : the loss being greater on the part of a false testimony , than on that of a supposed criminal ; infernal contracts are not supposed to be made in the presence of witnesses ; being as hath been said , against the law of god and man ; so that the devil out of a seeming regard to the safety and immunity of his prostitute may omit the ceremony of testes ; the black pupil acting with greater security when she apprehends none knows of , or is privy to the confederation . yet is there no doubt but the devil is as secure of his prey as if the whole world had subscribed a teste to the indenture ; for by the consent of the party , he hath seisin of her as his property ; which he will be sure never to part with , unless ejected by a stronger than he. those hellish compacts therefore , are managed like the filthy intrigues betwixt a fornicator and his strumpet , where it may be no eye sees them that may expose them to the penalties of humane laws ; and it is difficult to prove matter of fact between them ; but at last a spurious off-spring , or a more nauseous rotteness unveils them to the world , and they linger out to a more infamous death , than if the law had chastised them ; the rotteness of their bones giving them more severe pains and twinges than the rod of justice could have done : not unlike this do some of these infernal prostitutes escape the hand of the publick justice until at last their loath'd and miserable lives are seized as forfeitures to the devil ; and they are found ( like faustus ) with broken necks , or with some other wrack upon their nauseous bodies , that evidently discovers their souls to have been extorted from them , and that they have been forcibly ejected upon forfeiture of their lease . some too , may have been unjustly accused for witches ; either by an ignorance of causes meerly natural , or misapplying causes that in themselves are supernatural : so that the very same operations which to intelligent , and enquiring philosophers , are meerly the product of natural sympathies , or antipathies of heat , or cold , or the like , to the unskilful shall appear , as done by art magical , or diabolical ▪ so the freezing a cup of snow-water to a stool by the fireside , looks to some weak persons , with an aspect very strange and unaccountable , whilst to those that consider and know the restringent quality of the salt , the others admiration becomes almost ridiculous . it is acknowledged by all naturalists that the power of imagination hath had , and may have strange effects , especially upon tender and irrational bodies , such as children , chickens , lambs &c. according to that of virgil , nescio quis teneros oculus mihi fascinat agnos . and very strange performances may be effected by an exalted and fixed imagination , the intention of which vastly contributes towards the effecting things seemingly impossible . the formation of the child in the mothers womb ▪ which if good authority may be credited ) hath been imputed to the force of an imagination strongly possessed with such , or such a belief . and to this purpose , it is very remarkable what is by a learned pen related of a lady , who being used to wear patches , and that during the time she was with child , a gentleman told her that her child would have such a patch in its forehead ; and accordingly at the birth of the child , such a spot was discerned in the place described , and still remained in that same part of the ladies face , as a testimony of the impression a powerful imagination may have on tender bodies . infinite more are the experiments that might be mentioned of this kind , but if i should enumerate never so many , it would nevertheless appear that the feats , and performances of infernal confederacies vastly surpass whatsoever can be thought attainable in this kind ; and this will be so evident , by matters of fact related in the following collection that it would be needless to speak any thing more to it in this place . besides , if it be supposed that some have been suspected for witches , barely for having deformed bodies , ill aspects , or melancholy constitutions doth it any ways appear from hence , that there is really no such thing as a witch ? or may it not with as much reason be alledged , that because some for having arms found about them , have been wrongfully accused for being robbers ; that therefore there is no such thing as a high-way man. such allegations as these , do not at all disprove the existence of such haggs . tho i must confess that there is no reason that any person ( by reason of those deformities which may be only the effects of old age , or the product of some disease ) should be presently indicted and trust up for a witch ; nor can i imagine that ever such a thing hath been in a civilized nation , without the concomitant circumstances of some other proofs : that would be a hard case indeed ! but i think it will not be difficult to prove that there have been some whose insides have been blackned with as foul and damnable confederacies as others ; who have notwithstanding appeared with faces very charming , and angelical . for we have no account of any very nauseous deformity that sate on the forehead of jesabel , joan of arc , or joan queen of naples . and perhaps the attempts of these hellish agents may pass with less suspicion , when under the plausible disguise of a handsom face : for from objects nasty and deformed , men naturally turn away , with a kind of innate aversion and contempt ; whilst under the charming attraction of a fair face , the magical enchantment insensibly steals upon men . nor is the devil at any time more dangerous , than when he appears as an angel of light. spotswood in his history of the church of scotland , book the 6th . page 383. reports that there was one agnes sampson amongst the witches and sorcerers of that kingdom , who was comonly called the wise wife of keith , who was very remarkable ; being ( as he says ) a woman not of the sordid and base sort of witches , in outward appearance , but of a matron like , and grave mein , settled , and seemingly judicious in her answers ; who upon her examination declared , that she had a familiar spirit , which upon her invocation usually appeared to her in a visible form , & resolved her of doubtful matters , especially concerning matters relating to the life or death of persons lying sick , and that he had taught her , when she called him , to use the word holla master . upon which he usually appeared to her . see wanly's wonders of the little world. lib. 5. chap. 20. so that deformity alone is no more an argument of a witch , than beauty may be said to be an evidence of a whore. somtimes , it is objected , that some have come in and given evidence against themselves ; and being brought before magistrates , have ( it may be thought ) causlesly accused themselves , by confessing themselves to be witches , and relating divers things by them done ( as they have supposed ) by the help of the devil . and all this may be the effect of a deep melancholy , or some terrour that they may have been under : or perhaps an argument that themselves have at the same time been under the power of witchcraft ; or at least in some kind of delirium of phancy . so some lunaticks have fancied themselves to be kings , or queens , and it hath been beyond the power of the most rational arguments , and demonstrations to convince them of the contrary : but the self-accusations of such is as little to be credited , as the self-compurgations , and applauses of others ; without some more substantial testimony . it is observable that witches are commonly of the female sex , and some there are that confine that term wholly to them : and ever since the prevalence of the first temptation upon the first woman ; it is no wonder if the subtil adversary still offer his baits to such palats as are most desirous to taste fruits forbidden ; and more negligent in enquiring into the nature of what they swallow . it was an observation of fulgentius , nescio quid habet muliebre nomen semper cum sacris . and it has been a long time observed of them , that if they incline to virtue and piety , few go beyond them ; but if they take up with superstitious and evil courses , none surpass them in heights of wickedness and mischief . tho these wretched artists are commonly distinguished into those of the black , and white orders ; they are certainly the same , and cannot be said to differ in deeds of darkness , which admit of no difference of colour , they are certainly both alike guilty in compounding with the devil . the black are those which are looked upon to do the most mischief , because they commonly torment mens bodies , or injure them in their estates ; and the white , are reckoned to be such as restore people to health , and to goods lost : so that accordingly they have acquired the names of good and evil women . but what fellowship hath light with darkness , or what communion hath christ with belial . both these deal in the same forbidden arts , and equally bring clients to their hellish master . they may be said to be like the glasiers boys about the town , who employ themselves to break the neighbours windows , that their masters may have the profit of mending them again . some ancient arts and mysteries are said to be lost , but we have reason to believe that the father of mischeif will not let fall any of those trades by which he brings souls to perdition , as long as he can have scholars , and servants to carry on his purposes . so that we need not doubt the continuance of that ancient devil-craft , and infernal combination , as long as a sordid ignorance , revengeful malice , or blind superstition remain in the world. the ignorant resort to it as to a school of instruction , where they proceed and graduate themselves in the cursed mathematicks , and mysteries of the lower world. the malicious apply themselves for revenge , to wreak their spleens upon those they have animosity against : and they are all the better part of mankind : for if once they become in league with the devil , they must be supposed to have espoused his interest so far , as to stretch out their malice answerable to his enmity , which is against all mankind in general , but particularly against those of the greatest integrity : as is evident in the case of our first parents , job , our blessed saviour and his holy apostles . and in the revelation of st. john , the angel tells the church of smyrna , that the devil should cast some of them into prison that they might be tryed . and luke 22. chap. 31. vers . he tells peter that satan had desired to winnow him , as they do wheat , but our lord had prayed for him , &c. and this must be imputed to that enmity which was put between the seed of the woman , and that of the serpent ; so that ever since the apostate angel hath by himself , and his wicked agents , continually been attempting to wreak his revenge upon them . the superstitious are with as much ease , as any , drawn into the fatal snare , for they often become witches , by endeavouring to defend themselves against witchcraft . these doubting that some witch might have power to hurt them , arm themselves with the devil's shield against the devil's sword : putting on the armour of charms , and spells piecemeal by degrees ; until at length they come to be devil-fenc'd cap-a-pie : and so at first they are drawn into a league defensive ; until at last it comes to be declared offensive too . that art is quickly learnt ; which wants nothing but credulity and practice to attain it ; and where the devil once finds an invitation , he ever after haunts . of these proficients in the black mysteries , there are some who at first begin with feats rather diverting , than hurtful ; for they are sometimes entertained by ludicrous and gamesom spirits , who ( to appearance ) do things seemingly pleasant : but this pastime costs them dear in the end ; for they play so long on the brink of hell , until at length they tumble in , and sport with the devouring lyon , until they are seized by his griping paw ; from whence they never after have power to extricate themselves . others there are that are prevail'd with by none of these considerations ; but take up the use of magical forms , and simples by tradition : those that were their predecessors deriving down to them the use of some mystical words , or ceremonies upon the recital of which , they acquire the knowledge of many strange , and remote secrets ; and are assisted in the performance of things much above the reach of a power meerly humane . we have no reason to think it improbable that the apostate spirit may have obliged himself , upon the bare naming , or repeating such or such set forms of words ( by himself , perhaps appointed ) to attend upon those that make use of them . and upon this account it is that balaam and the wisemen of nebuchadnezar ( mentioned in the book of daniel ) are acquitted by learned men , from having a particular covenant with the devil , or acting by the rules of the greater sorcery . and here i cannot omit relating a passage which was told me when i was a shool-boy in the house of a learned and religious divine in the country , that there formerly lived in the same house a parson , who likewise taught the latin tongue , and having several lads under his care ; they ( one day when he was at dinner at a gentlemans house about a mile from the place ) happened to go into his study , and ( whether out of curiosity , or by accident , is uncertain ) were reading in a book of his , relating to that forbidden art ; the lads continued reading , 'till divers spirits came into the room to them ( as i remember ) i was told in the shape of boys , which seemed with a nimble motion to caper and play about them : their master , who was then at such a distance from them , and at dinner , had some notice of what was doing at home , and immediatly rose from table , and repaired to them , where he found them very perplexed at their new company , but knew not how to be rid of them but upon the coming in of their master , they were soon discharged . not unlike to this may be the case of some , who having by them books of conjuration , may perhaps ignorantly , and undesignedly peruse them , without any previous compact ; until at length their inquisitive inclinations are so wrought upon , as to make use of the more interdicted means for their information . nor is it improbable , but that some students in astrology , may ( in their first addresses to that science ) aim no farther than the satisfaction of their curiosity , in the knowledge of hidden and remote questions ; and future events ; whilst those mischievous spirits ( who like beasts of prey ) watching all occasions to entrap and get them into their envious reach : may work upon their overcurious and inquisitive genius's to search after the more prohibited means of satisfying their sinful curiosity . so that judicial astrology may well be lookt upon , as a fair introduction to the diabolical art. and it seems not improbable , but it might at first be set on foot as a lure to draw the over-curious into those snares that lye beyond it . and whosoever but seriously considers the nature of those questions , which the pretenders to that art undertake to resolve , will find reason to think that they step somwhat beyond those bounds which are set to their enquiries . and it is too much to be doubted , that those who take upon them to predict and calculate of such occult contingencies , and futurities ; are not always free from inticements and solicitations to the more dangerous correspondencies . tho all this while it is not denyed but that there may be an observation of sydereal and planetical motions , which falls not under the black character of those interdicted arts ; but if kept within the modest directions of natural speculation , may not only be lawful , but of good use , to excite in us an admiration and adoration of him that stretched out the heavens like a courtain , and bindeth up the sweet influences of the pleiades , causing the stars in their courses to fight against such as oppugn his righteous purposes . as we read in the sacred pages . nor would we be thought to include all manner of intimation of future events under the notion of unlawful divination ; since it is very apparent , that as the practitioners of the forbidden study do by the indication of the devil and his wicked angels , arrive to a dear-bought knowlegde of things to come : so oftentimes it pleaseth god ( by the blessed guardians of his saints , and ) by the ministry of holy spirits , to impart to such as truly fear him , and call upon his name , some certain intimations of his divine pleasure in relation to mundane affairs , and the changes that may happen either to his church in general , or to particular countries , families , or persons . many instances of this kind might be produced , of which , for proof some few shall be mentioned . such was the dream of nebuchadnezar , interpreted by the prophet daniel , and mentioned in the 4. chap. of that prophesie and such may that voice which was heard in the temple before the destruction of jerusalem , be well thought to be : when by a migremus hinc , an alarm was given to the jews to remove before the storm of that dreadful war came upon them , which occasioned the destruction of their city and temple . the late reverend and learned bishop vsher , as is written in his life , predicted the massacre in ireland , many years before the bloody execution of it . and king james , strangely discovered the horrid powder treason , by that letter to the lord mont-eagle ; which can hardly be imputed to any thing less than the courteous intimation , or impulse of some good genius . nor is it at all unlikely that we are beholden to those watchful admonishers of us , for the seasonable hints of approaching calamities , which often shew themselves to us either in aerial , or other prodigies . for these by the most considerate men of all ages have been acknowledged to be the prodroms of great calamities , or catastrophies . so our blessed saviour tells us that there shall be signs in the heavens , and signs in the earth , before that great and terrible day of the lord. and who knows , but these indexes may be through the care of those good and tender guardians ; who out of tenderness of our welfare may give us those cautions , and admonitions to provide our selves against a day of tryal . the dreadful desolations that happened in germany , and england , in the late unnatural warrs ( which whether or no they were presaged by them , yet certainly had many tremendous apparitions in the air , and on the earth &c. before those calamities broke forth amongst them ; ) i say these are dismal testimonies of the consequence of such presages . but these kind of predictions , as they are the effects of the benevolence of heaven , to us sinful mortals , so they generally startle and awaken a secure and sinful world to meet god in the way of his judgments : or if they have not that good effect on the sensual and disobedient ; they are at least messengers of joy , and harbingers of grace to those who apply themselves to study the voice of god in his providences . whilst we are foretold in the holy scripture that wicked men and seducers shall wax worse & worse , deceiving , and being deceived . for the spirit of delusion to which they adhere , shall betray them into gross mistakes , and palpable deviations ; such are generally impenetrable by the warning of heaven , they are judicially blinded , and infatuated , that they should not come to the knowledge of the truth . thus the prophet ezekiel tells us of a spirit of lying , which entered into the false prophets , and they cryed peace , peace ; when a sudden desolation , and destruction from the lord was coming upon them . and this will be the dreadful case of those miserable wretches who have given themselves up to the conduct of the father of lyes ; who either out of a belief that they have no souls , have given themselves over to work wickedness ; or else despising the glories of a blessed eternity , have listed themselves under the banner of satan , to fight against the power of the omnipotent . and that atheism , idolatry , sensuality , and debauchery , have a natural tendence to promote this impious and diabolical confederacy , hath been hinted in the forgoing pages . which being so regulary , learnedly , and largely treated of by the excellent pens of dr. h. m. and mr. j. g. before mentioned , in the second part of saducismus triumphatus ; i shall presume to wade no further in the argumentative , and philosophical part ; but proceed now , to give an account of the most atested relations of ancient witches ; and thence descend to some very remarkable , and credible modern relations , most of which have happened in these few years , and will be attested by persons of unquestionable worth and reputation now alive amongst us . chap. vi. examples of witchcraft , and familiarity with devils amongst the antient druids , sybils , vestal virgins , and heathen priests . it is one of the black marks which the apostle of the gentiles gives us of antichrist , that he shall sit in the temple of god , and shew himself to be worshipped as god. and if we consider the temples , groves , altars , sacrifices and priests that the antients in the days of their blindness , and stupid idolatry erected , and consecrated to their infernal deities , we shall find that this exaction of worship and adoration which antichrist lays claim to , was in the former ages paid unto the devil himself ; and that the apostate church of rome usurped to her revolted head those sacred rites in conformity to those sacrifices which their idolatrous ancestors paid unto the revolted and apostate angels . this chapter therefore shall be filled with an enumeration of some of the first proficients in the black infernal mysteries , that we may make way to parallel them with an account of the proficience of divers popes and orders among the idolatrous romanists in the same dark and diabolical arts , in some of the following pages . but what astonishment may it well raise in us , if we but remark , that not only those barbarous nations that never knew the true god , nor had the advantages of his law , and his prophets , amongst them , should follow the foul abomination : but even the chosen israelites , to whom ( as the psalmist elegantly expresses ) the almighty arose early , and sent his prophets , who saw his wonders in egypt , in the red sea , and in the wilderness , who saw the lightnings , heard the thunders , and the solemn noise of trumpets , when their captain moses receiv'd the law from the mouth of the most high on mount sinai , and had there that first , positive and repeated command against idol-worship , which ( by the dreadful and amazing judgments inflicted on them for that provoking sin ) can be thought to be understood no otherwise than devil-worship . see exod. 20.23 . yet notwithstanding , that this israel should forsake the god that bought them , and marked them by special favours from all the nations of the earth ! this you 'l say is stupendious ingratitude , and tremendous apostacy . what can be thought of that biggotted ahab , who is said to have taught israel to sin ? he had been nurst up under a whorish , idolatrous mother , the patroness of the priests of baal : and he makes little less than a challenge to the almighty to contend with his adored baalim . see 1 kings 18. they were then so besotted , that they thought baal to be a greater god , that he who laid the foundations of the earth , and whose thunders their rebellous fathers had heard on the sacred mountain . was it possible that those infernal priests should expect an answer by fire from their detestable idol , unless they had at some time or other by some voice , or motion , or by some success of their impious adorations been deluded into an opinion that there was something sacred in that which they reared their shrines unto ? it is ( i think ) indubitable , that the devil , the father of lyes and blasphemies , had some way or other gull'd them into that opprobrious worship . they skipt up and down upon his altars , and lanced themselves until the blood gushed out ; with their devils littany , o baal , hear us , or , we beseech thee to hear us , o baal . what can this be but an invocation of the devil ? and bears so near a resemblance unto witchcraft , as if it were the original of it . do the false prophets call upon the devil in their idol ? so do the witches call upon their familiar : do they offer sacrifice to their gods ? so do these to their goblins : they allure them with incense and perfumes ; they eat and drink by way of oblation to them , as the priests used to do in their idol-temples : and as the hellish priests offered their own blood to baal ; so do these infernal haggs in their contracts with beelzebub . so that having now cleared the way by explaining the foul conformity and analogy betwixt idolatry and witchcraft , it may well be expected that i should assume the premised method , and give some instances of antient examples to make good the thesis . therefore not to look back upon those dreadful examples , which the sacred writings afford us of the hardened israelites , i shall proceed with some remarks upon the antient , and much celebrated sybils . and that it was the usual compellation the ignorant antients gave to their familiars , spirits , or genii , to call them gods , none need doubt who have read what is related of the pythoness of endor in the book of samuel , where she replies to king saul , i see gods coming up out of the earth . so in 1 kings 20.21 . the syrians speak of the gods of the hills , add of the valleys , by which it is evident they reckon'd those daemons which used to shew themselves unto them in those places to be gods ; nay , the idolatrous gentiles paid an adoration to them . no wonder then if the sybils obtained their name from an apprehension that they had communion and converse with the gods ; for so it is thought the words sios and beel do import . it always hath been , and still is , the custom of all nations to affix something of a sacred and venerable title or character on persons they have esteemed to be inspired , or in favour with their gods , and that even amongst the most uncultivated scythians and indians . that the sybils did generally by their raptures and enthusiasms promote and encourage an affiance in , and dependance upon the heathen oracles and idols , none need doubt who have seen the account zozimus gives of them ; who particularly relates many of their verses full of superstitions and tradition , having no affinity at all with the holy religion , but tending to advance the credit of their pagan shrines . the learned wierius in his book de praestigiis daemonum , lib. 1. cap. 7. reckons most of the sybils to be no better than futhusiastae , and pythonistae , and amongst the number of such against whom the mighty prophet moses made a law , that those who resorted to them , should be stoned ; and he is farther of opinion , that through their writings the frantick romans were drawn into many of their extatick and superstitious pursuits of their multiplied deities . and although some extraordinary prophecies relating to the birth of the glorious messiah , are to be found in some of their writings , yet will not those excuse the gross daemonolatry of the rest , any more than that praediction of the delphick oracle before cited can be supposed to atone for the wretched derelictions of the true and holy god , occasioned by the libidinous quest of the nations after that idol . besides , we have no mention made so much as of one of them in the holy register , tho their writings had a date long before the records of the blessed evangelists and apostles . nor need it be thought strange that an elogy in praise of our saviour , should come from the pen of a pagan ▪ prophetess , more than that an acknowledgment that he was the son of god , should be proclaimed by the mouth of the father of lies , and the promoter of false gods himself ; who hath been compelled by the irresistible power of divine truth to pay that acknowledgment to the soveraign of all . or , whether those divine praedictions attributed to them , were properly their own , or the works of others of later date , and pretended to be theirs , shall not be my task here to determine . they were generally priests consecrated to apollo , or the delphick , or some other oracle ; and in furious raptures pronounced their prophecies . plato was of opinion that they were inspired by the gods , or some spirit . and jamblicus tells us , that the sybil of delphos two several ways received her inspirations , either by a soft breath which came upon her whilst she was , or seemed to be in a trance or extasie ; or else by sitting on a tripod of brass , before the mouth of a cave , from whence proceeded fire , or a whispering voice , upon which she either resolved the questions demanded of her , or uttered her prophecies . see heywoods hist . of women , p. 78. to these resorted the great captains , to know the fate of their wars ; the country-man to enquire of the fertility of the ensuing season ; and others sought their direction in emergent cases . they appointed where temples and altars should be reared , and when their sacrifices were to be observed : and altho according to the language of those times , all females ( as there were then many ) that were rapt with this prophetick fury were called sybils ; yet our modern authors have reduc'd the number to ten , or twelve , because to them peculiarly are attributed those praedictions concerning the evangelical times . they are thus named sybilla persica , called antiquissima vaticinantium ; she is said to have divided the term of years until the coming of christ into seven ages , reckoning the first from adam to noah 1556 years , and from the flood to abraham 292 ; from the time of abraham to the children of israels coming from egypt 503. from that time to the building the temple by king solomon 481 ; and from thence to the babylonish captivity 1800 years ; and from thence to the birth of our saviour the number of 614 years ; which being added together , with the number of years , since the redemption by the sufferings of the immaculate high priest , makes the number of six thousand nine hundred and thirty years , which comes within 48 years of the roman account ; whereas by the scripture reckoning it will amount to but five thousand six hundred thirty and three years . so that upon the whole we see the roman priest keeps a nearer touch with the priest of apollo , than the sacred chronicle . 2. was called sybilla lybica ; and a great dispute there is whether she or the forenamed were the more antient. 3. was sybilla delphica , she is said to have prophesied of the trojan war. this by some is affirmed to be that daphne whom ovid feigns in his metamorphosis , to be changed into a laurel , to avoid the embraces of apollo ; and if we can credit their writings , we shall find the delphick deity mightily enamoured on his female priests . 4. is said to be sybilla cumaea ; of whom it is reported , that being one of the branchidae , or priests of apollo , that attended an old altar in the milesian fields , near the city of cuma , when pactias the persian had fled for refuge to the inhabitants thereof , and was by mazares their great general commanded to be delivered into his hand ; the cumaeans thereupon consulted their old oracle , and were commanded by the sybil to deliver him up ; but one aristodicus , who was a person of note among them , loth to deliver one who had committed the protection of his life into their hands , delayed going out of the temple , and espying about the place some nests of young sparrows , was about to carry them away ; when sudddenly he heard a voice from the altar , speaking thus to him ; o thou most wicked of men , what arrogant boldness hath so far possest thee , that thou presumest to take hence my suppliants and such as i have taken to my protection ? upon which , aristodicus returned this bold and free answer ; dost thou o king , succour and protect thy suppliants , and commandest us to betray the life of pactias to the persians ? 5. is reckoned to be sybilla samia , because born in the island of samos , a place notoriously famous for idolatry ; and where the neiades , a sort of old fashioned goblins are first reported to have shewed themselves , and entred into a converse with mortals . 6. sybilla cumana , called likewise amalthea ; of her are devised abundance of fabulous stories , she hath likewise ascribed to her a prophecy of christs incarnation . 7. sybilla hellespontica ; she is said to be descended from the trojans , and to have written of the wars between the greeks , and that city . 8. sybilla phrygia , called besides vates ancyrae . it is said of her , that she was to have prostituted her self to apollo , to obtain the spirit of divination , which she refused , after he had inspired her , so that afterward , in revenge , he so ordered it , that no one gave credit to her predictions . she is likewise said to have prophesied of the destruction of troy , and of the coming of christ . 9. they say was sybilla europea ; little is said of her , only a prophecy assigned to her concerning the coming of the blessed day of our redemption . 10. is accounted sybilla tyburtina , or italica , being born near the river tyber . she is reckoned to have lived in the time of augustus caesar ; and that upon account of her devotion , heaven opened , and shewed the b. v. with her glorious infant to the emperour , at such time as the romans were asking the oracle about deifying of augustus : and that at the same time a voice was heard in the air , haec est ara primogeniti dei , which they say is since dedicated to the blessed virgin ; who in time perhaps may give his holiness thanks for it . 11 , 12. are named sybilla egyptia , and sybilla erithrea , to both which are assigned certain prophetick verses relating to our saviour , and to the last a clause in commendation of st. peter ▪ which makes it seem to me as if inserted by some of those who pretended to have been his successors . besides these , there have been reckoned abundance more sybills , who never pretended to exceed the order of the bacchidae , who still attended the groves , and altars of the heathen oracles , and thence returned such answers as their daemon inspired them withal , by hi●●h it is demonstrable to whom they did belong , by the office assigned them . tibullus in his second book makes mention of some of them . quicquid amalthea , quicquid marpesia dixit , heriphile phaebo grataque quod monuit . politianus likewise reckons up divers of the phaebaiedes , or sybills , with others skilful in divination , in his poem on that occasion , whereof this is a part , — quod & veteres prompsere sybillae carmen amalthaea , &c. see heywood as before . besides these , there were another sort of votaries to the goddess vesta , who were tied by their order to the strictest virginity for thirty years ; and upon conviction of any lapse in that kind , they were immured , whil'st alive . their office was to keep the fire always burning on the altar of vesta , they were under the discipline of the flamen , or high priest , who instructed them in the ceremonies , and had the charge of punishing their delinquencies . this order seems to have been of great antiquity and veneration amongst the trojans , by whom it was brought into italy in those early days , before the building of the city lavinum . as virgil records in his aeneids , lib. 2. — vestamque potentem , aeternumque aditis effert penetralibus ignem . dr. cotta in his discovery of witchcraft , makes a quotation out of livy , of one of this ancient order , named claudia , who ( unassisted by any humane help ) did ( only with a small string fastened thereunto ) draw a mighty ship along the river of tyber ; which by reason of its vast weight and greatness , could not be moved by the force of many strong men , assisted by cattle that were used to draw heavy burthens , which with good reason he concludes she could not have performed without the co-operation of some evil spirit . he likewise mentions tuccia , another of that sister-hood , who by muttering some invocation , or inchantment , could take up water in a sieve , and carry it at a good distance from the river tyber , without spilling a drop . besides , he takes notice out of carion , quoted by melancthon , of a druid amongst the nation of the tungri , who did foretel to dioclesian , that after he had killed a boar , he should be emperour of rome . which came to pass after he had killed one aper , who was at that time an usurper , and whose name in the latin tongue , signifies a boar. heywood reports in page 100. that alexander the great went to the oracle of delphos to demand the success of his expedition against darius ; after many importunities , was answered by the prophetess with an invictus ●ris o alexander . by which his great victories , and triumphs were foretold , although had he met with contrary misfortune , the subtle devil could have salved the reputation of the oracle , by construing the words with relation to himself : so that if alexander had been vanquished by darius , yet had he remained invictus , because by his importunities , he overcame the oracle . it would be endless , should i go ●bout to enumerate the many instances , with which histories do abound in this kind ; nor do i desire to tire the reader with a tedious transcript of relations so common amongst authors : that which is here represented , will be sufficient to evince , that idol priest-craft , and devil-worship , are inseparable dependants one upon the other : that the devils empire hath been supported , and promoted by the collusion of his priests , and the reputation of the priest hath been acquired by his converse , and intercourse with the devil and his oracles . the apostate angel was not contented to have his altars advanced , his oracles sought unto , his idols adored , his priests had in admiration among the great and pompous eastern , and western monarchies : but he hath stained the remote indians with his foul and contagious worship ; and with the help of his more pagan priests , and brachmans , enslaved those barbarous nations to a diabolical adoration of his horrid shrines . sometimes they sacrifice , and supplicate unto his image in the most foul and monstrous figure ; sometimes he personally appears unto them , and frights them into a panick adoration of his tremendous deity : oftentimes he scares them with dreadful apparitions in the air , which he rends with violent tempests , and devouring fire , and frequently mischiefs them , not only in their fields , but in their persons too , which occasions their supplicating him to avert his terrours from them . the histories of america give a large account of the many slaveries they are drawn into by this their infernal deity , who seems to have obtained a personal empire , and dominion amongst them . the history of persia gives a large relation of the many monstrous idols , and pagods , to which that people pay divine worship , and adoration , to some of which they offer their children by way of immolation , as the idolatrous israelites of old did unto their monster moloch . to some of their idols they prostitute their daughters , whom they reckon not fit for the nuptial rites , until they have permitted a penetration of their bodies , by the wanton member of their beastly idol : or rather some sordid and lascivious spirit , that sometimes actuates it from within . see herberts travels , which i take it , gives a particular , and distinct account of these , and divers other abominations among them . nor have the inhabitants of china , and the eastern india , escaped the pollution of this devil-worship . for ferdinand mendez pinto , a portuguize , who travelled many years amongst them , hath very largely set forth the many idolatries and superstitions of that people : they have amongst them a vast number of priests , which they have in high veneration ; and a prodigious accumulation of rites and ceremonies . and though the turks in their extended empire do forbid the use of idols , yet we find in knowles his history of them , that they have amongst their priests abundance of conjurers , which they call wise , or cunning men , by which they maintain a correspondence with the black inhabitants of the infernal world : so that , tho they do not permit the use of the more lawful and liberal studies , they yet give themselves up to be scholars , and disciples to the most interdicted mysteries . in lappland they maintain such an ordinary correspondence with the expulsed spirits , that a lappland witch is almost grown to a proverb with us : and though it be common amongst the inhabitants to converse , and revel with their daemons , and familiars ; yet the priests among them generally acquire a dexterity in the art above what the rest can pretend to : so that they do as ordinarily train up their people in those black arts , as we do ours in trades , and liberal sciences . there was in the year 1677. or 78. a book printed , intituled , the history of lappland , which gives a full relation of their many methods of raising their spirits ; and of divers forms and shapes , in which they ordinarily shewed themselves to their invocators , and conversed with them , sometimes like a satyr , sometimes in the likeness of a man : and there is amongst them such a kind of familiarity maintained , as if they were of the same country , and descent . amongst the many ways they have to call the spirits to their attendance , none is more in use then that of a magical drum they have , and in great esteem amongst them ; they are very well described in the book above mentioned , and i have lately seen one of those drums in gresham colledge ; it is all over marked upon the vellam with a sort of necromantick characters , somewhat like the arabick letters ; but doubtless a sort of orthography , taught by the black master of the infernal science . when one of these drums is beaten ( with the addition of some diabolical ceremonies , and incantations , ) the spirit presently attends , and either answers to what is demanded , out of the drum , or else appears in some form in a place assigned him , and there resolves the matter for which he was invocated . it is notorious , amongst all historians , that the people of lappland sell winds to merchants for certain voyages ; by which they much enrich themselves . but i fear i have stretched this chapter beyond its due length , though i have used all possible brevity to contract it . i shall therefore here put a period to this , and hasten to the seventh chapter . chap. vii . confederacy of several popes , and roman priests with the devil . such the principal incouragers and promoters of idolatry in the church . having as succinctly as i could , given an account of the gentiles , and jewish idolatry , with the mischievous consequences thereof , in the former chapters : my method now leads me to relate in this chapter how fatal idol-adoration hath been , and must still be to those that continue it , tho under a different denomination : so that rome antichristian , will appear not to come short of , if not to exceed , the daemonolatry of rome pagan . i shall therefore first begin with a list of some of their popes , as i find them registred by the learned and ingenious mr. wanly , in his wonders of the little world , page 473. where , ( out of their own authors , and particularly their celebrated platina , ) he gives a catalogue of divers of them , who stand recorded for conjurers , and such as have had familiarity with the devil . and here it ought not to pass without good observation , that in the first centuries , before their bishops had made a defection from the humility , and purity of the evangelical doctrine , we find none of them branded with that blackest of characters ; but after the apostacy from the primitive simplicity had gradually obtained among them , then came they to fall off from the worship of god himself , to a down-right contracting with , if not worshipping of the devil . we will first observe by what degrees this defection obtained upon them : for , 1. alexander the first introduced that which they call holy water , mixed with salt , and ordered it to be used . 2. sixtus the first ordered , that priests should minister in linnen surplices . 3. faelix the first appointed yearly sacrifices in memory of the martyrs . 4. marcus the first brought in the singing of the nicene creed , and the giving the pal to the bishop of ostia . 5. zosimus brought the use of tapers into the church . 6. boniface the third obtained of phocas , a murtherer of his lord , that popish supremacy , which to this day is so much stood upon , and was the first that usurped the proud title of universal bishop . 7. boniface the fourth instituted all-hallow day , and dedicated the temple of pantheon , ( an idol temple ) to the virgin mary . 8. martin the first , ordered priests to shave their polls , and to keep themselves single . 9. vitalianus the first , first brought organs in use in the church of rome . he sent theodorus , and hadrian into england , to introduce the latin service . 10. leo the second , ratifyed the sixth synod , to confirm the mass , and brought in the kissing of the pax. 11. john the seventh , noted for building churches , and erecting images . 12. gregory the second excommunicates the emperour leo isaurus , for standing against images . 13. gregory the third excommunicates the emperour upon the quarrel about images . 14. paul the first excommunicates the emperour constantine capronimus upon the same quarrel , upon which , it was well worth noting that the emperours , who were descended from idolaters , and persecutors , withstood images , being convinced of the dangerous consequences of them ; when those who pretended to be the successors of the apostles , were the introducers of heathenish idolatry into the church of god. 15. stephen the third brought in worshipping , and censing of images . so the point was gained . 16. martin the second , his father palumbus was acknowledged to be a conjurer : by which arts it is said he sought the papacy . 17. christopher the first is recorded to have got into the chair by the aforesaid evil arts : and was therefore deposed , and thrust into a monastery . 18. sergius the third ordained the bearing of candles in the feast of the purification of the virgin mary . 19. john the thirteenth , a man from his youth polluted with all kind of villany and dishonesty , deposed in council by the emperour otho , slain in the act of adultery . 20. john the fourteenth began to baptize bells , and give them names . 21. silvester the second was a magician , and contracted with the devil for the papacy . 22. john the nineteenth given to magick ; he took off the election of the pope from the people ; and appointed the feast of all-souls . 23. benedict the ninth , a conjurer , wont with laurence and gratian ( two conjurers ) whom he made cardinals , to wander in the woods , to invocate devils , and bewitch women to follow them . 24. nicholaus the second , a great contender for transubstantiation . 25. innocent the third brought in the doctrine of transubstantiation . 26. sixtus the fourth brought in beads into the divine worship . 27. alexander the sixth , incestuous with his own daughter , and gave himself to the devil . by this short , yet dreadful list , it may appear by what degrees , first superstition , then idolatry , and after that daemonolatry , or a correspondence , if not a confederacy with the prince of darkness , crept into the world ; nay , that part of it that claims the name of an apostolick church : tho nothing more contrary , or rather diametrically opposite to the doctrine and faith established by the holy jesus , and his blessed apostles . the heathen oracles had been struck dumb by the coming of the eternal redeemer , and the divine miracles wrought by him in confirmation of the everlasting gospel ; the magicians , and sorcerers confounded by the sacred authority derived to the constituted apostles , as we find recorded in their acts , in the cases of simon magus , and elimas the sorcerer , with divers others of that kind : but after the christian doctrine had been confirmed by so many , and unquestionable divine miracles , so that there wanted nothing that might assure the world of the mighty hand of god that accompanied his ministers in their first planting the gospel of salvation : then again do we find the arch-enemy of our souls unchained , and we may well calculate his losing from the time of stephen the third , which was that fatal period that again spread the foul contagion over the apostate church : for now the mystery of iniquity shewed itself in the temple of god , and the old serpent began again to be worshipped as god , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his altars in the obnoxious tem●●●… and here i cannot omit that which is irrefragably urged upon this argument by the learned doctor brevint , in his book , intituled , saul and samuel at endor ; a treatise , that perhaps gives some of the clearest demonstrations of the defection of the roman church , of any thing yet extant : though many of our reverend and learned divines have acquitted themselves with singular honour upon that occasion , to whose memories posterity will be obliged to pay the most grateful acknowledgments : but this gentleman had the opportunity of a long co-habitation amongst their fathers beyond the seas , and the advantage of making such discoveries , and observations , as cannot fall under the cognizance of others . i shall therefore make bold to cite some passages out of the fore-named book of that excellent authors , in refutation of the pretended roman miracles . i shall begin with p. 45. where he makes a quotation out of st. august . de civit. l. 10. c. 16. there are some of the devils miracles , saith st. austin that as to the work itself , seem to be no lesser then gods are , but their end must distinguish them . and therefore he will have the miracles of the latter times to be tryed by the true church , as we find it in the scriptures : and not the church by these miracles . bring roman miracles to this rule , you may divide them into three ranks ; for some of them are but meer tales ; some are counterfeit impostures , and artificial tricks of juglers : others have a real being , but the question is , whence they have it . as for the first sort of miracles : the papists have by little and little , heaped them to such an extravagancy , that divers of their communion , who have some modesty left them , can scarce forbear blushing at the relation . gregory of tours , and gregory the first bishop of rome , ( if the four books of dialogues be truly his ) did begin pretty well to tell stories : but these are nothing to the advances made by other prelates , and great roman doctors , in the following ages : and i may say confidently that these romanists are not much short of the most extravagant romancers . there you shall read of constantine the great being a leper , and transferring his roman empire upon that pope that made him clean , of wolves , and lyons bringing back lambs , and restoring them out of their entrails , after they had torn them to pieces ; of birds flocking about to hear sermons ; and of asses becoming roman catholicks , at least kneeling to adore the mass-sacrament , &c. they cannot conceive any great man to be a saint , unless he hath an extraordinary gift for the working of such miracles . how true they be , you may best learn of the very saints , who deny them : as for example , s. bernard , s. chrysostom , and st. gregory , and yet they are forced upon them : and you can hardly pass for a true catholick , unless you believe that st. bernard was saluted , and suckled several times by our lady in her image ; that st. chrysostom did raise the dead , did cure all sorts of incurable diseases ; and had every night st. paul himself whispering in his ear , what he did write on his epistles . and as to st. gregory the great , he had no meaner whisperer then the holy ghost in person , under the shape of a pigeon sitting quietly upon his head , and sometimes stretching down her bill into his mouth , when he was preaching . and we know that the grand impostor , mahomet , pretended somewhat the like about the same time . now you may be sure all these things are fabulous , since disowned by the very men who are pretended to have had them , and who therefore knew best the truth of all these works , and assistances . much like to these are the miracles of ignatius loyola , when he cures women in their travail , if you but set his seal , or signet on their belly ; when he makes the house where he happens to be , horribly shake ; and when himself grows as hot , and as terrible as mount aetna , by the fierce motion of that spirit , which from a debauch'd soldier , made him a holy jesuit : or when he sees the soul of his dearest friend hosius mounting up into the sky , far more gorgeous then the soul of any other : or when he works greater miracles with his own name in a little piece of paper , cum nomine suo chartae inscripto , then moses and the apostles did in gods name . we cannot deny ( says the bishop of canaries ) but sometimes very grave men write , and leave to posterity such reports about saints miracles , humouring hereby both themselves and the people , whom they perceive both prone to believe , and importunate to have them do so . for the authority of the above cited fables , that worthy divine quotes their own various authors , citing the several books , and pages , where they are related ; for confirmation of which , i must refer you to the 45 th p. of his book before mentioned . and is it not hereby evident to all that will not wilfully blind themselves to their own delusion , that these stories , if true , are no other than diabolical cheats ; being such , as in no wise can be imagined to confirm the evangelical doctrine , but rather the superstitions and orders by the romanists , imposed upon the world : or if they are not true , then may we conclude them to fall within the number of those lying wonders foretold of in the scripture , by which antichrist shall endeavour to establish his blasphemies amongst a credulous , and bigotted generation . and what can their fathers , that report those sottish legends , be thought to be , but such a sort of people as are marked out by the prophet ezekiel , when he says , the prophets prophesy lies , and the priests bear rule by their means , and my people love to have it so , and what will you do in the end thereof ? o depraved , and adulterous church , that imposeth on her proselytes the credit of such fictions , that thereby she may procure a reverence , and belief of those superstitions , and idolatries , which her tainted doctors teach . let us now go on to the second sort of miracles mentioned by dr. brevint , which are such as are made up all of artifice , and imposture . pope boniface in this matter once behaved himself like a man , when through a pipe or sarbutane , he conveyed so dexterously this oracle , caelestin , get thee away , if thou hast a mind to be saved ; that pope calestin took it , it seems , notwithstanding his infallibility , for an angelical warning , and so left the popedom to the cheat. pope hildebrand had once another as good intentention of cheating , but as it was much more cruel , it had not so happy a success , when he had ready a huge stone , which should have fallen from a high vault , like a judgment out of heaven , upon the head of the emperour henry the third , when at his devotions ; but the poor wretch , who was employed in that good affair , made too much hast , for he fell down with his great stone , wherewith he was crusht all to pieces , before the emperour came under that place , where he used to kneel at prayer . it was a pretty trick of the country curate , ( mentioned by card. benno , ) who getting crabs , with little candles fastened to their backs , set them a crawling up and down his church-yard at night ; and persuaded his people in the morning , after he had taken them in again , that they were poor distressed souls , which wanted masses . images , and crucifixes have been found very commodious for working this kind of miracles , especially when they are set up close to thick walls , as the great serapis of alexandria was once , for then 't is an easy matter to get up behind by secret ways , to anoint the face of the saint , and to put in a chafing dish , that shall make him both sweat and weep , by heating , and melting that liquour . springs , and wheels ; and such like engines , are of great use to make them move , and bow , and speak ; by such a miracle the marrie , priests unhappily lost their good cause once at winchester ; for when they were upon the point of winning it , a crucifix started at it , and declared against the priests . this voice in the synod being well seconded by the monks , went presently for an oracle : so either simple were the men , or strong the impostors of those days ; nor are they now much less in many places . although syranus tells all the world , that great delusions are often put upon the people by mass-priests , and their counterfeited wonders and signs . but the third and last sort of roman miracles reckoned up by the forementioned learned author , are those that indeed come nearest to our purpose , and do unquestionably prove , that as the heathens of old under the images of serapis , molech , baalim , and apollo , &c. worshipped base and infernal spirits ; so the romanists now adays , ( though they have new dressed and inscribed their idols ) do no less than pay an adoration to the apostate angels , and delusive spirits , which act in , and actuate those interdicted images . for my part ( says he ) when i do read in grave and famous roman writers , that a consecrated host will flie and flutter in the air sometimes , till a mass-priest holds up his pix to receive it ; that shapes of flesh and young children have appeared upon their altars , at the elevation of the said host ; that by many good experiences , horses , and mules , and cows , have been cured of their diseases , when some masses were sung for them to the honour of s. barbara ; that s. dominick did write books , which upon several tryals no fire could ever burn ; that once he was seen perfectly in the shape of a crucifix , with the five wounds in his body , and a crown of thorns on his head , that at the consecration at mass , something like christ was seen hard by him , with the same signs of his cruel passion , dropping out of his own wounds some of his own dear blood on this dear saint ; that the b. virgin beheld all this , and of her own accord plaid the mass-priest , and administred the very body of her son , in one moity of a consecrated wafer to this same saint in token of special friendship ; and all this averred , and sworn as true , by a formal oath in the name of the blessed trinity , and under pain of all kinds of gods curses , in case of a lie or a mistake , with five hundred such and greater marvels : i think it a kinder , and safer part in me to take them for something , then for meer tales . but for my pains of believing so , let me , who by gods grace am a protestant , have the liberty which the papists allow themselves , when they controul what is done by pagans ; to say , as perhaps it is true , that when the emperour vespasian once cured a blind and lame man , it was the devil , who hindring the sight of the one , and the motion of the other , seemed really to heal both , when really he did but cease from hurting and anoying them . sometimes papists will come so far , as to suspect their own miracles , and to take them but for sportings of unhappy and wicked spirits ; and for this he quotes biel in canon . lect . 51. those ordinary shews of a young child , or of a man of compleat stature , that appear sometimes , as they say , among their holiest mysteries , and upon the fists of their best priests . they might as well , if their interest would suffer it , find the like flaws in all the rest , and you may easily do it , if you compare their own roman , with all averred christian miracles . i fear there may be some will think i have been too long in this transcript ; but if they consider the consistence of the argument , and upon what great authority it is deduced , will find no reason to complain : and i could heartily wish that every english papist had before him those books to peruse of the roman writers , out of which our author makes his citations ; i should think it impossible but the opinion , and authority of those of their own religion , must certainly prevail with some of them , that are ingenuous , at least not to pin their faith upon the traditions of some of their over-superstitious fathers , but i must again return , and go on with our excellent author , to observe how the roman miracles distinguish themselves from those of our blessed saviour and his apostles : and here he admirably distinguishes , 1. the works in themselves . 2. the tendency and design of them . 3. the time , or period of their operation . whenas the so much-boasted popish miracles have in them , 1. an intrinsical impertinence , and frivolousness . 2. a general aptitude and tendency to confirm any trifling piece of superstition ; rather than any fundamental , solid point of religion . 3. an appearing , and exerting themselves in the latter times ; and even those marked out by our saviour for times of a general defection , and delusion , and are branded for false miracles , such as antichrist at his coming should enchant men with , 2 thess . 2. rev. 13.13 . as to the first black character ( he says ) whereas the ancient miracles of god are grave and serious works , and do carry along with them both some image of gods wisdom , and some holy impression of the divine hand that causes them : the modern and roman miracles are commonly such sports and pranks , as can become but fairies , and hobgoblins . what is there in the whole world more impertinent then to make the most blessed and holy virgin mary come purposely out of heaven , whence it was not heard she came before , to drudge here and there about monks , about sick wives , about images and such like things ? who could take for a holy soul or a good angel ( much less for that ever blessed saint ) that which appears under her name like a woman shewing her breast , embracing men , giving them suck , enticing them with her favours , hoods , vests , and sometimes fine rings which she makes for them of her own hairs . to such purpose she is said to have brought down her heavenly train , and to have sat in s. ildephons's own throne , whilst thousands of her virgins stood singing about her , and about the reading pulpit ; and all this great appearance to compliment the bishop , and present him with a white robe , which she said she had taken out of her sons wardrobe ; and it was to be worn only upon her days ; and all this because the eye of his faith was continually bent to her service ; ( for this is the best eye of roman faith ) he was to wear it in that church , and after to have joy in her closet or apartment , in promptuariis meis . this gown is shewn at toledo . at another time ( they say ) she came to church ( having it seems often before chid vdo the then bishop for lying with her nuns , thou hast had , ( says she ) sport enough , do so no more ; ) notwithstanding afterwards she found him a bed with no meaner miss than the mother abbess her self : at which she calls her son ( it is not to be supposed to be the second person in the trinity ) and caused their angels to pluck him off the bed , where they beat him till at every blow he vomited up one of those hosts which he had consecrated whilst in that sin : and because of her sons dirty lying ( if there be such a thing as transubstantiation , it must be so ) she held the chalice to take both the wafers and her son in it . then the queen of heaven , says the historian , takes up these vomited wafers , and washes them clean with great care , and lays them up reverently on the altar . abundance more of feats he reckons up reported in the roman historians , and authors of the same spirit , which they would perswade their blinded bigots to be the virgin mary ; as her going to orleance with a box of ointment , to dress the back of a dean ; giving special pills to a monk to purge his choler ; feeding s. albert , with a sort of bread , after which he resolv'd to feed on nought but herbs and roots : coming ( they say ) down from heaven , but more likely from the power of the air , to uncover her breasts , and put her paps into the mouth of s. hubbert , and s. bernard ; then they make her to woo sweet-hearts , and give them rings of her own hair , as to s. alan , and s. harman , to both which they say she was married , and that in the presence of all her saints , ( spirits like her self relating a thousand other ridiculous , if not blasphemous stories of her , too tedious here to mention . then they bring down ( whom they would impose upon us to be the eternal son of the father ) lying as if dead under the hand of a mass-priest , or shewing tricks of activity , like a young child among the novices , in their churches and covents : one says , he hath seen this little child creeping out at the mouth of a crucifix ( 't is all a sparrow could do , but the devil can do much more ) and thence jump into the lap of an image , thence flying up again the way that he came . another says s. ida had him , and kissed , and embraced him , ut sponsa sponsum ; then he must hang about her neck whilst she sings an anthem ; s. agnes had him too , whilst she stole a little cross out of his bosom : they say he was brought by his own mother , to be kissed by s. catharine , of the order of clara upon a christmas eve ; and that the same dame brought him to bed to s. boniface , in swadling cloths . they will have it , that s. lucia of the order of s. dominick had him three days and three nights , during which time the image of the virgin had no baby on its left arm ; after that , they marry him to her , when he looked as if he had been but seven years old . s. hostradus and others took this illusion for a real appearance of the holy infant , and thereupon offered him as we do children , something to eat ; some would dandle him on their knees , and others play with him , and s. john , who was his companion at it . thus , with grief , may pious souls see according to the prophesies , jerusalem trodden and danced upon by ugly owls and wild satyrs . isa . 13.21 . so the roman church is become a stage for vile spirits to act upon ; for where are the good saints or angels that will represent , much less act christ and the blessed virgin , under such shameful personages ? then as for s. francis , you have sheep and asses running to hear his sermons ; swine falling dead under his curse , for having hurt a poor lamb ; all sorts of cattel recover with the water he washt his feet in ; women eased of their travel by applying to them some of the hay his mule used to eat of . again , you may find s. dominick at mass , hanging in the air like a bird ; or at the bed-side of a sick woman transubstantiating worms into pearls ; or by the water side , raising the river into a flood ; or at his devotions , forcing the devil to hold candle to him , 'till the poor pugg burn his own fingers in the service : or , sometimes you may find him changing the sex of a young girl unto a boy . nor did the women come behind hand for extraordinary feasts ; for if you read but the life of s. christina , you will find that she rose from the dead twice , before she died for good and all , and so died thrice . she had a mighty knack at miracles all her life long ; for to save souls from the pains of purgatory , she loved to throw her self into all the hottest ovens , and burning fires she could find , that she might endure here what they suffered there ; and to atone for gluttons , she resolv'd to starve her self , till finding the pains of a sharp hunger , she had milk came into her paps , so allayed the cravings of her stomach , by sucking her self ; she expiated for proud souls , by applying her self to the worst way of common begging ; she could distinguish too between the honesty and dishonesty of those which gave her alms , for the bread that came from good hands tasted like bread , but that which came from wicked hands tasted like toads-flesh . to satisfy for all sorts of sins contracted by those which used much company keeping , she resolv'd to forsake mankind , and to come near none but beasts ; at last that she might be safe from all contagion of flesh and blood , she parched her self on the tops of trees ; there her thin body being made thinner , both by continual fasting , and great fervency of spirit , she did at her prayer contract her self into a round form , much like that of a hedg-hog . she could climb up the highest trees like a squirrel , and swim in rivers like a fish ; till her friends , barbarous , it seems , and not believing all these miracles , put her in chains as a mad woman ; and there she miserably lacerated her poor body with struggling hard to free her self ; and this violence in prison gave occasion to more miracles , for the milk in her breasts turned into oyl , wherewith she did anoint her sores , and sometimes too , she used it as butter to sweeten her bread. cardinals and whole towns can aver these extravagancies , and therewith we shall conclude the first kind of roman miracles ; omitting what might be said of s. brigit , s. julia , s. clara , s. vrsula , with hundreds more known and famous in that church , with whose stories their voluminous legends do crawl all over . in the mean time it will not be amiss for satisfaction of the curious , to insert the names of those authors our reverend doctor hath made use of in this section . alan . rediv. part 2. c. 4. jul. ●omer in vita ildeph . ap sur. 23. jan. chronick deipar . an . 985. leander in vita reginald . robert. archid. in vita s. albert. ap . sur. 7. apr. chronic. deip. an . 598. histor . eccl. carnot . an . 1020. chronic. deip. an . 1152. ibid. an . 1476. ibid. an . 1235. matth. paris in vita s. godric . menol. cisters . 29. octob. bov. 14. anal . an . 1317. n. 2. flamin . in vita s catharin . henriques fascicul . s. s. chronic. ord . praedict . henriques 3. jam chronic. deip. an 1285. ibid. an . 1235. s. bonavent in vit . s. fran. job . garg . in vita s. dominic . tho. cantapr . in vita s. christinae ap . sur. jun. an . 1160. jacob de vitriaco , in vita s. mariae ocigniar . chap. viii . a further evidence of the confederacy of roman priests with evil spirits . the argument that we are now upon , having already taken up too much paper for one section , i have thought it proper to continue it in the following chapter , lest , those who are ignorant of satans devices , and of the artifices of his priests , should want so convincing a demonstration of the danger of communion with them , as is laid before them in the subsequent lines . i must therefore resume the discourse as it is continued in the forecited book of the reverend dr. brevint ; and having already transcribed the sum of what he speaks upon the first head , namely , that the miracles of the roman church , are ordinary , such trifling , and ludicrous pranks , as cannot possibly seem to hold any proportion with those solid and divine operations , which attested the truth and excellency of the doctrine of the holy gospel : the second evidence that he mentions is , the tendency and design of the popish miracles ; which look quite another way from those wrought by our blessed saviour , and his apostles : for whereas those last confirmed the faith , and doctrine of the first preachers of the doctrine of salvation ; and those which anciently were wrought at the sepulchres of the primitive martyrs , cannot be thought to justify or assert any other faith , or doctrine than what was taught , believed , and practised by those holy men ; aug. de civit. l. 22. c. 9. says , what is it that these miracles will attest but the resurrection and ascension of christ ? st. paul tells us , that they taught nothing , but what was concluded within the law and the prophets ; and it cannot be supposed that the extraordinary things done by them should confirm any other doctrine than what they taught . so at this day , tho all sorts of operations were to be seen at the sepulchre of st. paul ; they could not be presumed to confirm the popes bulls , or the innovations of the roman church , but those truths which were contained in his preachings , and his epistles . but as for roman miracles , they follow their novel doctrines , which sometimes are contrary to , and always quite different from the true christian gospel . how many volumes would be required to contain all the revelations , and the strange wonders , that encourage , and excite men in general to the worship of the virgin mary . as many more are bestowed upon the doing it by special ways , and at her particular feasts ; for upon that score great indulgences are promised to her adorers ; or else what mean those swarms of monks that lie hid under her coats , or the ladders whited with her milk , from which no body ( that takes that way to heaven ) can ever tumble down ? or those quires of supposed angels heard in the bottom of a deep well to sing her praises ? what can be thought of those images that bleed , or speak , or fly as light as feathers , unless it be to bring mankind to the worshipping of wood , or stone , or something more sordid and abominable , which seems to give motion to those inanimate stocks ? what all those thousands of sad souls to ramble up and down the world , since the time of pope gregory , but to reveal purgatory , and recommend masses for the dead ? what abundance of strange feats have been done by st. francis , and st. dominic , on purpose to confirm their new orders , and ways ? what can signify those heaps of excommunicated flies ; and a poor raven pining to death under the same curse , for having fled away with a bishops ring , but to shew the terrour of the roman keys ? and those multitude of small and great toads crawling in and out of mens mouths , when they do observe well or ill the rules of auricular confession , but to justify that jugling piece of priest-craft ? or the many little children standing upon consecrated wafers , but to maintain the doctrine of transubstantiation ? what can the many pretended miracles wrought by the five wounds in the body of st. francis , or the rope about his loyns signify , but to keep up an opinion of the sanctity of that order ? then the doctor asks your opinion of the following miracle , which he thus relates . a bishop moved with passion against a covent of franciscans , was resolved to turn them out of his city , and to do it the next day : the night before , behold their sacrist sees in a vision the image of st. paul , and the image of st. francis , both painted in the church window , talking earnestly one with the other . he hears st. paul extreamly blaming st. francis for no better defending his own order ; and st. francis answering to him , what shall i do ? says he , i have but a cross , and that is no defensive weapon ; but had i a sword , as you have ( for commonly they represent them so ) perhaps i might do somewhat more . the man being awak'd , starts out of his bed , and his imagination being full of this , runs to the church , finds the two pictures had exchanged their arms : paul in the window had the cross , and st. francis had the sword. this amaz'd the whole covent ; but that which is more then all the rest , st. francis had not st. pauls sword in vain , for that same night the bishop had his throat cut . what evangelical doctrine can be confirmed by these three wonders ? pictures that can speak and move ; st. paul , that exhorts to revenge ; and a saint , who during his life , made conscience , as they say , to kill a louse , now can cut his bishops throat : what can be infer●d from this , unless it be this wholsome doctrine , that bishops are not jure divino , but friers are ? all these , and whole millions of other such roman miracles , are not fit for christs calendar , because they never were accommodated for persuading men of the truth of christs gospel , and upon that account must needs proceed from any other than his spirit . authors quoted for proof of this second mark are . s. anth. 3. part hist . l. 23. c. 3. ser. 1. chron. diep . an . 1231. hist . carnat . an . 1116. archiev . buburg . in fraud . an . 1383. menol. cistere . 28. april . leand. in vita hyacinthi ap . sur. 16. august . gregor . in dialog . passim . specul . exemp . tit. excommunicatio exemp . 5. ibid. exemp . 4. ibid. tit. confessio exemp . 22. ibid. tit. eucharistia . s. bonav . in vita franc. hieron . platus de bono statu relig. l. 5. c. 33. the third foul mark he mentions of roman miracles , and which will put it beyond all doubt , that they are the effect of diabolical confederacies , and impostures , is , that besides the evil tendency of them , they appear , and shew themselves unto the world in such suspicious times , as may justly discredit , and call in question even true , and real miracles . the gift of miracles being unto teachers , what credential letters , and royal colours are unto publick officers , which signify much unto good subjects , whilst they know them granted to none but such as the king doth really send ; but very little , after they see those in the hands , these on the backs of every dirty carrier , who hath a mind for his own ends to counterfeit them , and rant with them . no man takes for good payment whatsoever hath caesars image , after he hears of false coiners , who have dispersed vast sums abroad , and marked them with the same stamp we are not now in the priviledged days either of moses , or elias , or of jesus christ , or his apostles ; when neither all the magicians could make one louse ; nor all the baalims light fire on one altar ; nor all the workers of false wonders open their mouth against the son of god. we live in such times , when the devils in all mens account , are let loose from such a restraint , and the church left unguarded of such a protection : when false prophets may arise with such prophesies , and false christs with such miracles , as , if it were possible , might deceive the very elect. now the mirabilarians , as st. augustine calls them , are abroad , against whom , saies he , cautum me fecit dominus . the lord himself , and his apostles after him , have given us all sufficient warning ; so that it would be a great folly in us to take notice , or run after such , as have a permitted power of counterfeiting true miracles , therewith to amuse the simple . the glorious work of our blessed saviour , his disciples , and other apostolical fathers , were done in such clear days , as dissipated , and scattered all suspicions , and imaginable clouds of imposture ; the devils had not so much as the liberty to preach the truth , mark 1.25 . if either simon magus , or elimas , tho sorcerers of the highest rank , did but offer to play their old game , and shew their devilish feats , you read in the acts , how they were kept in . thus this mighty restraining hand , rather than the intrinsecal greatness of the work , was an infallible evidence , which in those days shined about all true miracles ; whereas the revelations , and feats of the romanists must needs be full of suspicion , and noted for such by all good christians , since they came forth , when all false christs , and false prophets have the liberty to work them . then come up the apparitions of sad souls , by thousands , to acquaint their friends with their condition underneath : and what neither moses , nor the prophets , nor jesus christ himself , nor his apostles ever thought to mind us of ; distressed groaning spirits make it their principal business to throng about , craving for help , for pilgrimages , and masses . then come images to bleed , or sing or mourn , as occasion requires : and the consecrated elements , the better to justify what they are not , appear with blood , with flesh , and even sometimes with whole children . it passes all understanding , how the virgin mary , who kept her self so long above , would not come down among us mortals , either sooner , or in less suspected times , or on more serious errands . five hundred years may be accounted , when all good authors will justify that she continued as quiet above ; and that she , after so long rest and abode in the blessed mansions , should take such an unlucky , and obnoxious time to come down , and shew her self to men , when the devil , and his foul spirits are permitted to play their pranks ; this indeed is very admirable ! it can hardly be imagined , that she who never did appear to any of the primitive holy fathers , in a less suspected juncture , should in these last and branded times , shew her self to a dirty monk. did not st. austin , before he died , being besieged by barbarians , deserve as well her protection , and a guard of her armed angels , as st. dominick did , whilest he held a poor pitiful heretick about the neck with his rosary ? wherefore had none of these holy men , st. athanasius , st. hillary , st. cyprian as well the comfort of a kiss , or an embrace , as loyola , stephen the minime , and a thousand more less deserving it ? or how comes she , who never was known to take notice of any trouble , disease , or imprisonment of true saints , as the head-ach of st. chrysostom , the sickliness of st. basil , the infirm body of st. gregory nazianzen , the prisons , and tortures of all the martyrs ; now to be running up and down to relieve all sorts of persons : to cure a jesuit with her child , whom she laid by him in his bed : to cure whole countries of purple feavers ; and to free several rogues , that had well deserved hanging , from the gallows , from dungeons , and from all imaginable sorts of dangers ? how comes this fancy to take her so late of bringing down out of heaven , crosses , hoods , books , robes , holy water , and such other utensils , which the fathers in former times never had , nor expected from her ? the truth is , these kind of apparitions and miracles were most advisedly reserved until such times , as these latter are , dark , and confused , and more propitious to imposture ; and these strange new transactions have another reason besides , which i wish roman-catholicks would seriously consider , and it is this . as long as the blessed virgin had no more honour in the church , then what became a creature , and was allowed to her by the fathers , to be honoured , not adored ; no antient author will tell you that she ever appeared among men . but as soon as the latter times brought in publick services to pray with unto her , and images to pray to her by ; then she ( or rather some other spirit under her name ) began first to bestir her self : then she , and a multitude of other saints with her , seem to come down , and appear at the voice of these new prayers , just as the soul of samuel did , ( or rather seemed to ) come up at the mysteries of endor . ever after the pretended queen was seen in the roman church , as in her heavenly palace : and she had more angels to wait on her in the least of her ordinary progresses , then our blessed saviour himself had in any of his most solemn appearings : but as when the devils will look like angels , you may still , they say , either perceive a cloven foot , or smell a stinking vapour , that betrays the pretended glorious appearance , so roman miracles , and visions , have commonly some black mark , which may convince any sober man , that they are not really what they seem to be . consider in the holy scriptures what the true saints and angels of god have done , whenever they met with more honour then was their due : or ask st. austin what those spirits are , who take it when it is given , or call for it when it is not : no saint , nor angel , says the good father , will take of others what they know to be due only to god : as it appeared by paul and barnabas , who tore their cloaths , when the people offered to worship them , to shew they were meer men : and by that angel who rejected adoration . they are unclean spirits that are for worship , and tho they care little for flesh ; yet they pride themselves in sacrifices , because god , under the law , appointed them for his own service ▪ and in another place he says , good angels are for this one thing , that with them we may serve god , in whose contemplation they are happy : but they who invite us to serve themselves , are like proud men , &c. only the serving of proud devils is more hurtful . and in another place he says , coelestial , and happy spirits will have us sacrifice ( not unto themselves , but ) unto god , whose oblation they are , as well as we ; and therefore , all revelations , and miracles that invite us to serve more than one god , are such seductions of devils , as any pious , and prudent men must needs throw off ; for this is their proud malice , who by that token are noted , neither to be good angels themselves , nor the angels of a good god. for the good angels love us so well , that they will not have us to serve them , but the true god only . this was the opinion of st. austin in his time , by which it appears what his thoughts were of saint , and idol-adoration . let us now bring to these christian rules , most of the roman miracles , and apparitions . let us see when ever this humble spirit did ( with the good angel ) reject one worshipping , or devout adoration ; shew , wherever she once tore her cloaths at the hearing of te deum , and the whole psalter of david sung , and applied most blasphemously from god to her . certain it is , that for several centuries of years , the steps of another spirit are to be found in her ways , seeking continually for more honour . we may behold one who strokes , and kisses pious men , because they both begin and end their best devotions with her praises : who teaches in what godly form they must pray to her for all blessings : who calls them into brakes of thorns , and nettles , and sometimes into holes under ground , to find , and adore her images : one who can put on the shape of a stag , or a pigeon , or a great queen , purposely to shew the place , and stone where she must needs have an altar , or a chappel , or a great church that there she may be served and worshipped to the worlds end ; and there walk , and delight her self ; one who in all these churches , brags among men , as if she were the mother of compassions , the lady of the house of prayer , and the fountain of all blessings : lastly , one who spreads forth about her a great mantle , therewith to betoken the largeness of her mercies and favours ; which she says , she denies to none that will come to her with faith . and now let st ▪ austin , or any good christian judge what kind of creatures these spirits are ; and what great difference there is between those which among the pagans did perpetually labour for sacrifices , and these , which now among the papists , are all for masses , and the greatest oblations that can be set on romes altars . mean while we may be confident , that none but god alone can own sacrifices , altars , and churches to be served with ; none but devils ever owned images to speak , move , or any wise to work in ; such spirits as these may be the authors of all the boasted miracles , apparitions , and revelations among the romanists ; and such appearances , and delusive operations are very fit for such spirits : and both foretold , and reserved for the last times ? and so it may be guess'd what that church is that hath her proper establishment both from such wonders , and such saints . for proof of what is spoken upon this third head , relating to the timing of popish miracles , see the following authors . aug. in joh. trac . 13. sub fin . ibid. specul . exemp . tit. ros . exemp . 1. attich . cron. ord. minim . an 1612. chron. diep . an . 1561. oliver l. mirac . mar. montis . albert. de viris illust . ord. praedic . epiphan . contr. haeres . l. 3. adv . collyrid . august . contr . faust . l. 20. c. 21 , 22. idem de vera relig. c. 25. idem de civit. l. 10. c. 7. ibid. c. 16. ibid. c. 7. item l. 9. c. 23. caesarius l. 7. hist . c. 25. leander . de viris illust . chron. diep . an . 1372. chron. diep . an . 1178. franc. hierasc . in vita henr. silice . odo gisseus hist . virg . aniciensis . in vita manaveriap . sur . 5. jun. arch. gian . cent . 3. annal. l. 4. c. 9. od. gissaeus supra . niceph. eccl. hist . l. 15. c. 25. blosius in monili . menol. cisterc . 22. dec. chron. diep . an . 1467. tho. malvenda tom. 1. annal. ord. praed . an . 1221. much more doth the learned doctor urge , to prove that what the papists offer to the shrine of that which they call the blessed virgin , can be nothing less than giving divine honour and adoration to an unclean spirit ; but i fear i have been tedious in transcribing this ; tho it were to be wished that all professed christians were truly convinced of the danger , and damnableness of this roman doctrine . for , if that which was never commanded by god in his word , ought not to be introduced into his worship : if , whatsoever pretended saint or angel claims a religious adoration , be to be reputed diabolical , and unclean ; then what can be concluded of those worshippers , and these saints in the roman church , unless it be this , that they have not introduced only the doctrine , but the down-right worshipping of devils . it is not for nothing that the holy spirit of god doth in the sacred writings , by his inspired pen-men so often warn , and call off his people from idolatry ; it is not for nothing that the eternal fountain of blessedness expresses such an inflamed jealousy against the israelites for departing after strange gods ; and that the divine vengeance always followed that impious abomination with such tremendous , and smoaking judgments : for when once the profligated spirits can obtain for deities in their temples and altars ; it is not to be expected that the true , and eternal god should have any place in the heart of such a people . therefore the scripture calls idolatry a departing from the holy one , a going a whoring from him . the samaritans had that opinion of the works which simon the sorcerer performed by witchcraft , and a diabolical confederacy , that they called him the mighty power of god , in the 8 th chap. of the acts. but by the verse preceding , it appears that he had fascinated their minds , and laid his charms on their understandings , that they were in such a condition as paul terms the galatians , they were bewitched , that they should not obey the truth . and it cannot be supposed that any thing short of some forcible enchantment could prevail with those of the roman communion , to give faith to those lying wonders , and divine worship to those eluding spirits , which upon that account , have the shrines erected amongst them . by what hath been said , it is evident , that those ghosts , or spirits which require temples , and worship , are no other then some of the tainted , expulsed legions ; and that the strange miracles performed by the images , or at the shrines of these deities , are the old delusions continued ; whereby they drew the antient pagans after their oracles , groves , and pythons , &c. and the papists now a days into an adoration of images , altars , and relicks . still the old confederacy is kept up , tho under new forms , and notions . and perhaps it is none of the smallest policies of the agents of that communion , to impose upon their credulous ones the belief that there is no such thing as a witch ; that so their performances of that kind may the better pass under the notion of a miracle . but by the following discourse , any one that will not wilfully blind himself , may discern the strange , and vast power that the deceiver of the nations still maintains amongst the degenerate race of men . and so i have put an end to the first part. the second part of pandaemonium , giving an account of divers most remarkable witchcrafts . also a further account of daemons , and spectres , never before published . by what hath been said in the foregoing pages , it is evident , that the prince of darkness hath a very large dominion among the sons of men ; that he hath his temples , altars , and sacrifices : and though under new and different names , still draws off poor biggotted wretches to pay unto his implous shrines that honour , homage , and adoration , which is only due to the most high. there are besides these , another sort of the infernal disciples , who give themselves up immediately to the conduct , and disposal of the apostate angel , by entring into league , and covenant with him , and giving themselves up to those black , and interdicted mysteries , which justly are punished with death , both by the divine , and human law. these have their familiars of the dark region , that assist them in the execution of their hellish purposes ; by this means they attain to performances vastly transcending the capacity of human agents , as much as can be supposed that spiritual , and angelical beings exceed in subtilty , agility , and power , whatsoever can be pretended to by meer mortals . it would swell this volume to too large a bulk , should i speak of the divers ways and manners , by which they enter themselves scholars to the school of darkness ; besides , divers learned and famous authors have taken great pains herein . i shall therefore no longer detain the reader from an account of divers very remarkable relations , never yet printed ; the truth of which will be averred from persons of unquestionable reputation now alive ; the things themselves having been done within the compass of these very few years : and if some sober , and ingenious persons would undertake but to commend to the publick the occurrences of this nature in every county ; it would doubtless be a work very acceptable to all good men ; and of great use for the conviction of others . the first relation . an account of the troubles that happened in the house of peter pain , a shoe-maker , living in mary poel street , in the city of bristol , extracted out of a letter sent me from mr. j. r. a gentleman of good ingenuity , and reputation , an inhabitant of the city aforesaid . dated , june 25. 1683. sir , according to your desire in a letter i received from you on saturday last , i have here sent you the true , and real account of the passages you desired . that which was related by our late dean , was thus ; that about 45 years since , the house of peter pain , then a shoe-maker in st. mary poel street in this city , was extreamly disturbed with most surprizing , and unaccountable noises for some time ; and one night above the rest , about 12 of the clock , the usual noise was accompanied with so great a light through the whole house , as if every room had been full of burning tapers , or torches ; these repeated scenes of horrour so amused the whole family , that they applied themselves to mr. toogood , the then minister of st. nicholas , who was easily prevailed withal to visit the house ; which he had no sooner entred , but he became an ear-witness of the most dreadful , and accustomed noises ; so , together with the whole family , he repaired into a chamber at one end of a gallery , at the other end of which , was a large bulky trunk , full of old lumber , and so heavy , that four or five men were not able to lift it : having shut the door to them , the minister went to prayers , during part of which time , the noise continued , and on a sudden something was flung against the chamber door , with extraordinary violence , upon which the noise immediately ceased . when prayer was ended , they went to go forth of the chamber door , but could by no means force it open , until they had called for the assistance of some of the neighbours , who running in to their relief , found the door barr'd close with the great trunk aforesaid ; upon which they all concluded that it was cast there in that violent manner , when they heard that mighty shock against the door , just before the ceasing of the noise . this is a true account of that passage , which the gentleman aforesaid had from the son of the late dean above mentioned , who was then an apprentice in the house ; and the whole transaction is still recent in the memories of the neighbours , who were witnesses of the amazing troubles , which at that time disturbed that house . divers other stupendious circumstances accompanied these noises , which by reason of the great distance of time , and place , we can have no particular account of . the second relation . is an account of another passage in the same letter , from the party aforesaid , relating the strange manner of fits which seized the children of mr. merideth of bristol . from mr. merideth i was informed that january last was eight years , he had a son , and three daughters , ( all between the age of fourteen , and eight years ) taken with violent convulsive fits , within a weeks time of each other , to the great amazement of many physicians , and divines , and multitudes of others that beheld them . the first symptoms they observed of their coming , was the childrens complaining of intolerable pains in their heads , and sides , suddenly upon which their limbs , mouth , and eyes would be distorted into unimaginable alterations , and their arms and legs , though of those tender years , extended for some time beyond the strength of the stoutest man to reduce them ; during these fits , they would sometimes laugh , at other times cry for an hour together , then on a sudden creep about the floor , up against the bed-posts and the tester of the beds , like so many cats , as the gentleman phrases it . ( a lady of the neighbourhood told me they would hang about the walls , and cieling of the room , like flies , or spiders . ) sometimes they would foam at the mouth , then fall down as dead , & in a short time repeat their actions , appearing in the room in the same strange , and stupendious postures ; towards night their fits always left them , and they slept undisturbed most part of the night , but instantly upon their awaking , their fits returned , and tormented them more or less , with very little intervals all the day . one of the daughters three days following , in the height of her fit repeated in a solemn majestick sort of manner the same form of speech ; which was a praedicting her own death to be in some few days , and the happy state she was entring into , as also several things which should speedily befal her father , and family ; but nothing of it ever came to pass . another of them vomited pins ; during their whole indisposition , they were daily attended by ministers praying with them , and continued in a course of physick prepared by the advice of the ablest doctors in the city . in the may following they recovered , and are well ever since to this day ; and ( which is very admirable ) when their fits had wholly left them , they did not appear the least weakened by them . advertisement . tho in the relation now recited , there be no mention made of any suspected witch , by whose power the aforesaid children were reduced to that deplorable state , and some of the physitians that administred to them , are of opinion that there was nothing of fascination in the case , but what was purely the effect of a natural distemper . i must crave their pardon if i dissent from them , for these following reasons . 1. though the account mr. r. gives of it do not make mention of any witch , or resemblance of such a one that appeared to the children , during the time of their fits : it is very probable he might have no account of that particular , and as likely that the confederate agent might purposely avoid shewing any personal figure to them , lest the relations , upon such notice , should detect and prosecute the peccant party . 2. here are symptoms vastly transcending the effects of any natural distemper ; not to insist on the distorting of the limbs and parts of their bodies , which are frequently the concomitants of convulsions ; but that the extension of their leggs and arms should so vastly transcend the power of a strong man to reduce them ; looks somewhat above what nature alone could pretend to , especially in children of their age. 3. who can look upon their crawling and hanging about upon the bed-post and the walls , without plainly discerning the cloven-foot of fascination ? could a natural indisposition furnish them with tallons , or claws to fasten themselves to those places after such a manner ? this hath been observed by others that have been under the power of with-craft , that the witch , or her familiar have lifted the patient by all four against the ceiling , or held them so against the side of a wall , where they have seemed to hang in the air ; ( an example of which mr. glanvil mentions in his third relation , containing the witch-craft of elizabeth stile ) that i think it needless to urge this point any further . 4. but what can possibly be thought of the vomiting of pins ? if there could be imagined any natural distemper that could breed brass wyre in the body , it would be hard to imagin how they should come to be pointed , and headed , without an artificer ; this sort of torture is so familiarly practised upon the bodies of persons , under those sad circumstances , that if there were no other mark of the black art ; this it self were enough to remove all scruple . 5. whatever others may think of their being so soon restored to a state of convalessence , upon the removing of their fits ; by all the violences they underwent : this alone were enough to evince the distemper to be preternatural : for if those torturing pains and convulsions had been the effect of any natural infirmity ; it could not be supposed but that bodies so battered would have required some proportionable time , gradually to arriveo a state of health . the third relation . a remarkable passage of one named the fairy-boy of leith in scotland , given me by my worthy friend captain george burton , and attested under his own hand . about fifteen years since having business that detained me for some time at leith , which is near edenborough in the kingdom of scotland , i often met some of my acquaintance at a certain house there , where we used to drink a glass of wine for our refection ; the woman which kept the house , was of honest reputation among the neighbours , which made me give the more attention to what she told me one day about a fairy-boy ( as they called him ) who lived about that town ; she had given me so strange an account of him , that i desired her i might see him the first opportunity , which she promised ; and not long after passing that way she told me , there was the fairy-boy ; but a little before i came by , and casting her eye into the street , said , look you sir , yonder he is at play with those other boys ; and designing him to me , i went , and by smooth words and a piece of money got him to come into the house with me ; where in the presence of divers people , i demanded of him several astrological questions , which he answered with great subtility ; and through all his discourse carryed it with a cunning much above his years , which seemed not to exceed ten , or eleven . he seemed to make a motion like drumming upon the table with his fingers , upon which i ask'd him , whether he could beat a drum ? to which he replied , yes sir , as well as any man in scotland ; for every thursday night , i beat all points to a sort of people that use to meet under yonder hill ( pointing to the great hill between edenborough and leith ) how boy quoth i ? what company have you there ? there are sir , ( said he ) a great company both of men and women , and they are entertained with many sorts of musick besides my drum ; they have besides plenty of variety of meats and wine , and many times we are carried into france , or holland in a night , and return again ; and whilst we are there we enjoy all the pleasures the country doth afford : i demanded of him , how they got under that hill ? to which he replied , that there were a great pair of gates that opened to them , though they were invisible to others , and that within there were brave large rooms as well accommodated as most in scotland . i then asked him , how i should know what he said to be true ? upon which he told me he would read my fortune , saying , i should have two wives , and that he saw the forms of them sitting on my shoulders , that both would be very handsom women ; as he was thus speaking , a woman of the neighbour-hood coming into the room demanded of him what her fortune should be ? he told her that she had had two bastards before she was married ; which put her in such a rage that she desired not to hear the rest . the woman of the house told me that all the people in scotland could not keep him from the rendesvous on thursday night ; upon which by promising him some more money , i got a promise of him to meet me at the same place , in the afternoon the thursday following , and so dismist him , at that time . the boy came again at the place and time appointed , and i had prevailed with some friends to continue with me ( if possible ) to prevent his moving that night ; he was placed between us , and answered many questions , without offering to go from us , until about eleven of the clock he was got away , unperceived of the company , but i suddenly missing him , hasted to the door , and took hold of him , and so returned him into the same room ; we all watched him , and on a sudden he was again got out of the doors , i follow'd him close , and he made a noise in the street as if he had been set upon ; but from that time i could never see him . george burton . advertisment . this gentleman is so well known to many worthy persons , merchants and others upon the exchange in london , that there can be no need of my justifying for the integrity of the relation ; i will only say thus much , that i have heard him very solemnly affirm the truth of what is here related : neither do i find any thing in it , more then hath been reported ( by very unquestionable pens ) to the same purpose . what this manner of transvection was , which the boy spoke of , whether it were corporeal , or in a dream only , i shall not dispute , but i think there be some relations of this kind that prove it may be either way , & therefore that i leave to the reader to determine . but the captain hath told me that at that time he had a virtuous and a handsome wife , who being dead , he thinks himself in election of another such . that too of the womans having had two children , happened to be very true , though hardly any of the neighbours knew it in that place . his getting away in that manner was somewhat strange , considering how they had planted him , and that besides he had the temptation of wine and mony , to have detained him ; arguments very powerful with lads of his age , and fortune . the fourth relation . giving an account of the daemon of spraiton in the county of devon , anno. 1682. that which was published in may 1683. concerning the daemon , or daemons of spraiton , was the extract of a letter from t. c. esquire , a near neighbour to the place ; & though it needed little confirmation further then the credit , that the learning & quality of that gentleman had stampt upon it , yet was much of it likewise known to and related by the reverend minister of barnstable , of the vicinity to spraiton . having likewise since had fresh testimonials of the veracity of that relation ; and it being at first designed to fill this place ; i have thought it not amiss ( for the strangeness of it ) to print it here a second time , exactly as i had transcribed it then . about the month of november in the year 1682. in the parish of spraiton , in the county of devon , one francis fey ( servant to mr. philip furze ) being in a field near the dwelling house of his said master , there appeared unto him , the resemblance of an aged gentleman , like his masters father , with a pole or staff in his hand , resembling that he was wont to carry when living , to kill the moles withal : the spectrum approached near the young man , whom you may imagin not a little surprized at the appearance of one that he knew to be dead ; but the spectrum bid him not be afraid of him , but tell his master ( who was his son ) that several legacies which by his testament he had bequeathed were unpaid , naming ten shillings to one and ten shillings to another , both which persons he named to the young man , who replyed , that the party he last named was dead , and so it could not be paid to him ; the ghost answered , he knew that , but it must be paid to the next relation , whom he also named : the spectrum likewise ordered him to carry twenty shillings to a gentlewoman , sister to the deceased , living near totness in the said county , and promised if these things were performed to trouble him no further ; but at the same time the spectrum , speaking of his second wife , ( who was also dead , called her wicked woman ; though the gentleman who writ the letter knew her , and esteemed her a very good woman : and ( having thus related him his mind ) the spectrum left the young man ; who according to the direction of the spirit took care to see the small legacies satisfied , and carryed the twenty shillings , that was appointed to be paid the gentlewoman near totness , but she utterly refused to receive it ; being sent her ( as she said ) from the devil : the same night the young man lodging at her house , the aforesaid spectrum appeared to him again ; whereupon the young man challenged his promise , not to trouble him any more , saying , he had performed all according to his appointment , but that the gentlewoman , his sister , would not receive the money : to which the spectrum replied , that was true indeed ; but withal directed the young man to ride to totness , and buy for her a ring of that value , which the spirit said she would accept of ; which being provided accordingly , she received : since the performance of which the ghost , or apparition of the old gentleman , hath seemed to be at rest , having never given the young man any further trouble . but the next day after having delivered the ring , the young man was riding home to his masters house , accompanyed by a servant of the gentle womans near totness , and near about the time of their entrance ( or a little before they came ) into the parish of spraiton aforesaid , there appeared to be upon the horse behind the young man , the resemblance of the second wife of the old gentleman , spoken of before . this daemon often threw the young man off his horse , and cast him with such violence to the ground , as was great astonishment , not only to the gentlewomans servant ( with him ) but to divers others , who were spectators of the frightful action , the ground resounding with great noise , by reason of the incredible force , with which he was cast upon it . at his coming into his masters yard , the horse which he rid , though very poor , & out of case , leaped at one spring 25 foot , to the amazement of all that saw it . soon after the she-spectre shewed her self to divers in the house ( viz. ) the aforesaid young man , mistress thomasin gidly , ann langdon born in that parish , and a little child , which by reason of the troublesomenes● of the spirit , they were fain to remove from that house . she appeared sometimes in her own shape , sometimes in forms very horrid , now and then like a monstrous dog belching out fire , at another time it flew out at the window , in the shape of a horse , carrying with it only one pane of glass , & a small piece of iron . one time the young mans head was thrust into a very strait place , betwixt a beds head , and a wall , and forced by the strength of divers men to be removed thence , and that not without being much hurt , and bruised , so that much blood appeared about it : upon this , it was advised he should be bleeded , to prevent any ill accident that might come of the bruise ; after bleeding , the ligature , or binder of his arm was removed from thence , and conveyed about his middle , where it was strained with such violence , that the girding had almost stopp'd his breath , and kill'd him , and being cut asunder , it made a strange and dismal noise , so that the standers by were affrighted at it . at divers other times he hath been in danger to be strangled with cravats , and handkerchiefs , that he hath worn about his neck , which have been drawn so close , that with the sudden violence he hath near been choaked , and hardly escaped death . the spectre hath shewed great offence at the perriwigs which the young man used to wear , for they are often torn from his head after a very strange manner , one , that he esteemed above the rest , he put in a small box , and that box he placed in another , which he set against the wall of his chamber , placing a joint-stool , with other weight , a top of it ; but in short time the boxes were broken in sunder , and the perriwig rended into many small parts and tatters : another time , lying in his masters chamber , with his perriwig on his head , to secure it from danger , within a little time it was torn from him , and reduced into very small fragments . at another time one of his shoe-strings was observed ( without the assistance of any hand ) to come of its own accord out of his shoe , and fling itself to the other side of the room ; the other was crawling after it , but a maid espying that , with her hand drew it out , and it strangely clasp'd , and curl'd about her hand like a living eel , or serpent ; this is testified by a lady of considerable quality , too great for exception , who was an eye-witness . the same lady shewed mr. c. one of the young mans gloves , which was torn in his pocket , whilst she was by ; which is so dexterously tatter'd , and so artificially torn , that it is conceived a cutler could not have contrived an instrument , to have laid it abroad so accurately , and all this done in the pocket , in the compass of one minute . it is farther observable , that if the aforesaid young man , or another person , who is a servant maid in the house , do wear their own clothes ; they are certainly torn in pieces on their backs , but if the clothes belong to any other , they are not injured after that manner . many other strange and fantastical freaks have been done by the said daemon or spirit , in the view of divers persons : a barrel of salt of considerable quantity , hath been observed to march from room to room without any human assistance . an hand-iron hath seemed to lay it self cross overthwart a pan of milk that hath been scalding over the fire ; and two flitches of bacon have of their own accord descended from the chimney , where they were hung , and placed themselves upon the hand-iron . when the spectre appears in resemblance of her own person , she seems to be habited in the same cloaths , and dress , which the gentlewoman of the house ( her daughter-in-law ) hath on at the same time . divers times the feet and legs of the young man aforesaid have been so intangled about his neck , that he hath been loosed with great difficulty : sometimes they have been so twisted about the frames of chairs , and stools , that they have hardly been set at liberty . but one of the most considerable instances of the malice of the spirit against the young man , happened on easter eve , when mr. c. the relator , was passing by the door of the house , and it was thus . when the young man was returning from his labour , he was taken up by the skirt of his doublet , by this female daemon , and carried a heighth into the air : he was soon missed by his master , and some other servants that had been at labour with him ; and after diligent enquiry , no news could be heard of him , until at length ( near half an hour after ) he was heard singing , and whistling in a bog , or quagmire , where they found him in a kind of trance , or extatick fit , to which he hath sometimes been accustomed , ( but whether before the affliction he met with from this spirit , i am not certain ) he was affected much after such sort , as at the time of those fits ; so that the people did not give that attention , and regard to what he said , as at other times ; but when he returned again to himself ( which was about an hour after ) he solemnly protested to them , that the daemon had carried him so high , that his masters house seemed to him to be but as a hay-cock ; and that that during all that time , he was in perfect sense , and prayed to almighty god not to suffer the devil to destroy him : and that he was suddenly set down in that quagmire . the workmen found one shoe on one side of his masters house , and the other on the other side , and in the morning espied his perriwig hanging on the top of a tree : by which it appears he had been carried a considerable heighth , and that what he told them was not a fiction . after this , it was observed , that that part of the young mans body , which had been on the mud in the quagmire , was somewhat benummed , and seemingly deader than the other ; whereupon the following saturday , which was the day before low-sunday , he was carried to crediton , alias kirton , to be bleeded , which being done accordingly , and the company having left him for some little space ; at their return they found him in one of his fits , with his fore-head much bruised , and swoln to a great bigness , none being able to guess how it happened , until his recovery from that fit : when , upon enquiry , he gave them this account of it ; that a bird had with great swiftness , and force flown in at the window , with a stone in its beak , which it had dashed against his forehead , which had occasioned the swelling which they saw . the people much wondering at the strangeness of the accident , diligently sought the stone , and under the place where he sat , they found not such a stone as they expected , but a weight of brass or copper , which it seems the daemon had made use of on that occasion , to give the poor young man that hurt in his fore-head . the persons present were at the trouble to break it in pieces , every one taking a part , and preserving it in memory of so strange an accident . after this , the spirit continued to molest the young man in a very severe and rugged manner , often handling him with great extremity ; and whether it hath yet left its violences to him , or whether the young man be yet alive , i can have no certain account . i leave the reader to consider of the extraordinary strangeness of the relation . advertisement . the first of these apparitions seems to be like that of mistress bretton , mentioned in mr. glanvills sixteenth relation , it came not in a tempestuous boisterous way , nor upon an errand of vncharitableness , but to see the will of the defunct performed , only it left a black character on the second wife , by which , it seems , as if there had not been the best accord between them . the female ghost comes with a great deal of violence , and an impetuous temper , as if disgusted for the performance of what the other spectre enjoined , and this seems the more probable , if we consider how quickly she gets behind the young man , after he had answered the desires of the other ghost ; she permits him not to go home in quiet , but seizes him as soon as he comes within the verge of the parish : by which it looks as if these spirits were tyed to some limits , or bounds , that they cannot pass . this spectrum hath assumed all the shapes , actions , and ways of operation that we shall find among many ; and that snatching the young man up in the air , is such an action as is rarely to be met withal ( after such a manner ) unless where infernal spirits have immediately acted . the whole narrative of that she-daemon abounds with a great deal of malice , and a great many ludicrous passages ; but doubtless ( were it not for the restraining power of the almighty ) the comical part would soon end in dreadful tragedy . the fifth relation . being an account of a strange piece of w●thcraft on the body of the wife of j. h. of seavington , in the county of somerset , and upon her son , about 18 years of age. this woman had been the wife of a vicar belonging to the quire of winchester , and had been very honestly and well educated , and lived in good reputation with her first husband , and during the time of her widow-hood , when she taught a school of girles in winchester , which practice she continued in the country when the wife of j.h. and lived with him in modest and virtuous manner : she was then about 57. years of age , and had with her a son by her former husband aged about 17. years or upward . there lived in the village at a house over against this school-mistress , a woman that had been of evil fame among the neighbours , and suspected of divers ill practices . the first apprehension that she had of any danger from the suspected party , was upon this occasion ; the suspected agent came to the house of the school-mistress , and asked her to lend her a piece of small changing money , which she refused to do ; whereupon the other told her that she knew she had such a piece about her , and it should be better if she had lent it to her , so she departed from the house muttering : in the evening the patient standing at the door of her house , saw a monstrous great toad walking upon all four like a cat , and coming from the house of the supposed , directly towards her ; upon which she retired into the house , and desired her husband to get some instrument , wherewithal to dispatch that monstrous vermin ; as he was coming towards the door , he met with it in the entry , and before he had the power to strike at it , it rusht suddenly into another room , and was never seen afterwards . that very night the school-mistriss was taken in a most tormenting fit ( though before she had still been a brisk healthy woman ) with violent prickings and pains , as if her inside had been stuck with pins , needles or thorns , insomuch that with the great tortures of her body , abundance of blood used to come from her in her urine , which was very observable the first night . these fits seized on her very frequently , sometimes twice or thrice in one day , sometimes whole days together : and it was very observable , that just before the coming of her fit , there would come into the room a vast large cat , after that another , and so till the number were seven , or nine ; these would crawl about , and stick against the walls , making a dreadful yelling , hideous noise , and after they had continued about a quarter of an hour , they would suddenly disappear , when they were gone a mighty great light , like a flash of lightning , would strike in at the window , and hang about the walls in heaps of light like fire , and pass from one room into another , for an hour or more at a time , and sometimes continued all the night long , shining through the windows into the street , and visible to the neighbours ; all the while this light continued , she was in the highest extremity of misery , and would often cry out , naming the suspected party , this continued upon her for the space of about 17 years , for it came first , when she was about the age of 40 years ; and it had reduced a strait well proportioned body to a very crooked deformity . the physicians were all of opinion that the inner parts of her body were wounded by some diabolical art , and ordered her to remove her habitation , which she did into a house thereby ; but it proved to no purpose , for the evil instrument followed her there also , and of many young broods of chickens , which she attempted to nurse up for many years , she could not raise one ; but they would suddenly turn round , twisting their necks several times about , until they dropt down dead . she kept two cats of her own , for which she had a great fancy ; but it is very observable , that as soon as the other sort of cats entered the room , they would fly as if they were devil-drove , sometimes into the fire , sometimes the oven , sometimes up the chimny , or any way to avoid the room , whilst the rest were there , nor could they ever be brought to enjoy themselves after , but starved , and pin'd away after a piteous manner . a little time after her removing to the second house , her son came from winchester , about the age above specified , he was a strong , and healthful youth for his years ; but had not been there above two or three months , before he was taken after a most dreadful manner , in raving , and frantick fits , so that five or six men could not hold him , he would spring out of their hands , and leap up with his head against the cieling , sometimes he would catch up a knife , pen-knife , or razor , and therewith endeavour to cut his own . throat , or do himself some other mischief , roaring out in most frightful manner , that the suspected was by him , and commanded him to do it , or else she would strangle him , or choke him with pins , or such like : so that they very diligently sought up , and laid aside knives , scizers , razors , or whatsoever else might prove dangerous to him on such occasions : notwithstanding which , ( and though they had cleared his pocket of such weapons , at the coming of his fit ) they should see and find in his hands , and his pockets , divers of those mischievous instruments they had just before laid aside . after these fits , he would cast out of his mouth pins , and needles , in great abundance , and with extream weakness be forced to keep his bed several days . one day as the young man was in the height of one of his fits , his mother saw the suspected party scrambling against the wall of the room , and immediately called out to her husband , john , john ! there is the witch ( naming of the party ) run her through with your sword , upon which he darted his sword at the place she directed him , and his wife cryed out , you have cut the witch , john , you have cut her hand , ( naming the hand which she observed to be hurt ) and it was observed that that party had a lame hand for a considerable time after . this afflicted woman would often repair to the church , but if the malevolent were there , she had not the power to enter , but could continue in the porch , or at the window . the son continued in those amazing fits for about five years ; and then ran away in one of them , and hath neither been seen , nor heard of since . the mother continued in that languishing state for about seventeen years , and then died of pain and grief ; but died very sensible , having the use of a good reason , and vigorous faculties to the last . she was of opinion that others , beside the suspected party , contributed to her misery ; as for the supposed malevolent , she lived about five years after the afflicted . advertisement . and since they are all in their graves , i think it not proper to disturb them , by raking up their names so long after . i do not understand that for all this any justice was applyed to , but many physicians , who all agreed it to be notorious withcraft , the neighbours too were both ear , and eye-witnesses of what is here related ; which i had both from the mouth of the husband himself , and from divers of good reputation , who were often with the mother and son in the house , when all that is here related , hath occurred . the sixth relation . giving an account of the raising the devil by the ●alconer , at sir f's near shirbourn , in dorsetshire . i had an account of this passage from my worthy friend , dr. b. who had made good enquiry into the certainty of it ; and though it carry along with it an air , perhaps , of too much levity for this discourse ; yet those who rightly consider it , will find cause to believe there is somewhat in it that deserves a more serious , and considerate reflection . there was in this gentlemans house a huntsman , and a falconer , as is usual with persons of such quality ; but it is pretty difficult to determine , whether the elements , which nurst up their respective game , or the complexion , and humour of the persons , was most different : one of them , viz. the huntsman , was a fellow much devoted to a glass of liquour , as is usual with men of his function , and therefore when he once laid down his head upon his pillow , found himself very unfit for any other contemplations , then what his sleep presented him withal . the falconer , on the contrary , was of a temper more considerate , and very fond of a book by night , because he seldom found the other , who was his bedfellow , in a humour to discourse : and therefore would often mind him of the tendency of his drunken courses , and to bethink himself sometimes of lying down soberly , lest it might happen he should never awake more in this world . the morals wrought little on the stupidity of the huntsman ; who answered him only with reflection , assuring him that falconers used to look upwards , and blaspheme , when the huntsman looked downwards , and therefore minded him to regard his own state . in some such sort of discourse they had passed the night , till the huntsman composed himself to sleep ; the falconer betook himself to a certain book he had got out of the chaplains chamber , who used to lend him one at times , to incourage him in reading : it happened to be of the wrong sort for the poor falconer ; for he had not read much in it , before he saw something come to the side of the bed , which he could have wisht farther off : the frightful goblin brought to his remembrance what the huntsman had charged him withal , viz. looking upwards , and blaspheming , so that he indeavoured to get some speech of the huntsman in this extremity , and by much jogging , and importunity , at last prevailed with him to understand what troublesome company he had in the room with him ; but all he could get of his drousy companion , was only this ; good devil do not mistake , for that is the falconer ; and so turned him about to sleep again ; which put the poor falconer into a deeper consternation ; till at length he had the courage to call to some of the neighbour lodgers , amongst whom , the chaplain , being awake , came to his relief ; and it is thought in very good season , for the company he had unadvisedly raised , began to be very troublesome . in fine , the chaplain discharged the unwelcome guest , and advised the falconer hereafter to peruse no books , but what he did in part understand before . advertisement . some people , by perusing unlawful studies , have put themselves in the power of evil spirits . and though some may look on this relation but as a jest , upon inquiry it will be found a real truth . the seventh relation . an account of a strange , and horrid spectrum seen by mr. edmund ansty , of south petherton , in the county of somerset . about four years since being in the house of mr. josias ansty , at the place aforesaid , mr. edmond ansty , who was a very reverend old man , upward of fourscore , i take it , near a hundred years of age , and had always been a temperate and sober liver , gave me this relation , that when he was a shopkeeper in that place , about sixty years from the time of his relating it to me , he used to frequent several fairs for the furnishing his shop with such goods as he had occasion for ; he had at that time been at a fair very well known in the west country by the name of woodbery-hill fair ; and having bestowed such moneys as he thought convenient for his occasions , he resolved to return home that night , though the journey was so long , that another person would hardly have undertook it ; but having a good horse , and no worse resolution , he set forward on his return , but was overtaken by a dark night , when he was about a dozen miles from home ; however , being pretty secure of the way , he resolved to pursue it ; till at length coming to a place not far from yeovil , noted by the name of cut-hedge , his horse rushed very violently with him against one side of the bank , snorting and trembling very much , so that he could by no means put him on his way , but he still pressed nearer to the bushes : at length mr. ansty heard the hedges crack with a dismal noise , and perceived coming towards him in the road , which is there pretty wide , a large circle of a duskish light , about the bigness of a very large wheel , and in it he perfectly saw the proportion of a huge bear , as if it had been by day-light ; it passed near by him , and as it came just over against the place where he was , the horrid monster looked very gashfully at him , shewing a pair of very large flaming eyes . as soon as ever it was gone by , his horse sprung into the road , and made homeward with so much hast , that he could not possibly rein him in , and had much ado to keep the saddle . the old gentleman is lately dead , but there are many of the neighbours of good reputation , that have often heard him relate this passage , and upon enquiry can witness the truth of it . the eighth relation . of divers strange appearances of spirits in a noblemans house in the west . about the year 1667. being with some persons of honour at the house of a nobleman in the west country , which had formerly been a nunnery : i must confess i had often heard the servants , and others that inhabited , or lodged there , speak much of the noises , stirs , and apparitions that frequently disturbed the house , but had at that time no apprehensions of it ; for the house being full of strangers , the noblemans steward , mr. c. lay with me in a fine wainscot room , called my ladies chamber ; we went to our lodging pretty early , and having a good fire in the room , we spent some time in reading , in which he much delighted : then having got into bed , and put out the candles , we observed the room to be very light , by the brightness of the moon , so that a wager was laid between us , that it was possible to read written hand by that light upon the bed where we lay ; accordingly i drew out of my pocket a manuscript , which he read distinctly in the place where he lay : we had scarce made an end of discoursing about that affair , when i saw ( my face being towards the door , which was lockt ) entring into the room , through the door , five appearances of very fine and lovely women , they were of excellent stature , and their dresses seemed very fine , but covered all but their faces , with thin , white vails : whose skirts trailed largely on the floor . they entered in a file one after the other , and in that posture walked round the room , till the foremost came , and stood by that side of the bed where i lay , ( with my left hand over the side of the bed ; for my head rested on that arm , and i determined not to alter the posture i was in ) she struck me upon that hand with a blow that felt very soft , but i did never remember whether it were cold or hot ; i demanded in the name of the blessed trinity what business they had there , but received no answer ; then i spoke to mr. c. sir , do you see what fair guests we have come to visit us ? upon which they all disappeared : i found him in some kind of agony , and was forced to grasp him on the breast with my right hand ( which was next him underneath the bed-cloaths ) before i could obtain speech of him ; then he told me that he had seen the fair guests i spoke of , and had heard me speak to them ; but withal said , that he was not able to speak sooner unto me , being extreamly affrighted at the sight of a dreadful monster , which assuming a shape betwixt that of a lyon , and a bear , attempted to come upon the beds foot . i told him , i thanked god nothing so frightful had presented itself to me ; but i hoped ( through his assistance ) not to dread the ambages of hell. it was a long time before i could compose him to sleep , and though he had had many disturbances in his own room , and understood of others in the house , yet he acknowledged he had never been so terrify'd , during many years abode there . the next day at dinner he shewed to divers persons of principal quality , the mark that had been occasioned on his breast by the gripe i was forced to give him , to get him to speak , and related all the passages very exactly ; after which , he protested never to lie more in that room ; upon which , i set up a resolution to lodge in it again , not knowing but something of the reason of those troubles might by that means be imparted to me . the next night therefore i ordered a bible , and another book to be laid in the room , and resolved to spend my time by the fire in reading , and contemplation , till i found my self inclin'd to sleep ; and accordingly having taken leave of the family at the usual hour , i address'd my self to what i had proposed , not going into bed till past one in the morning : a little after i was got into bed , i heard something walk about the room , like a woman with a tabby gown trailing about the room ; it made a mighty rushelling noise , but i could see nothing , though it was near as light as the night before ; it passed by the foot of the bed , and a little opened the curtains , and thence went to a closet door on that side , through which it found admittance , although it was close lockt ; there it seemed to groan , and draw a great chair with its foot , in which it seemed to sit and turn over the leaves of a large folio ; which you know make a loud clattering noise ; so it continued in that posture , sometimes groaning , sometimes dragging the chair , and clattering the book , till it was near day . afterwards i lodged several times in the same room , but never met with any molestation . this i can attest to be a true account of what passed in that room the two described nights ; and though mr. c. be lately dead , who was a very ingenious man , and affirmed the first part unto many , with whom he was conversant : it remains that i appeal to the knowledge of those who have been inhabitants , or lodgers in the said house , for what remains , to justify the credibility of the rest . the ninth relation . a relation of the apparition of fairies , their seeming to keep a fair , and what happened to a certain man that endeavoured to put himself in amongst them . reading once the eighteenth of mr. glanvils relations , p. 203. concerning an irishman that had like to have been carried away by spirits , and of the banquet they had spread before them in the fields , &c. it called to mind a passage i had often heard of fairies , or spirits , so called by the country people , which shewed themselves in great companies at divers times ; at sometimes they would seem to dance , at other times to keep a great fair or market : i made it my business to inquire amongst the neighbours what credit might be given to that which was reported of them ; and by many of the neighbouring inhabitants i had this account confirmed . the place near which they most ordinarily shewed themselves , was on the side of a hill , named black-down , between the parishes of pittminster , and chestonford , not many miles from tanton : those that have had occasion to travel that way , have frequently seen them there , appearing like men and women of a stature , generally , near the smaller size of men ; their habits used to be of red , blew , or green , according to the old way of country garb , with high crown'd hats . one time about 50 years since , a person ( living at comb st. nicholas , a parish lying on one side of that hill , near chard ) was riding towards his home that way ; and saw just before him , on the side of the hill a great company of people , that seemed to him like country folks , assembled , as at a fair ; there was all sorts of commodities to his appearance , as at our ordinary fairs ; pewterers , shoe-makers , pedlars , with all kind of trinkets , fruit , and drinking booths ; he could not remember any thing which he had usually seen at fairs , but what he saw there : it was once in his thought that it might be some fair for chestonford , there being a considerable one at some time of the year ; but then again he considered that was not the season for it ; he was under very great suprize , and admired what the meaning of what he saw should be ; at length it came into his mind what he had heard concerning the fairies on the side of that hill : and it being near the road he was to take , he resolved to ride in amongst them , and see what they were ; accordingly he put on his horse that way ; and though he saw them perfectly all along as he came , yet when he was upon the place where all this had appeared to him , he could discern nothing at all , only seemed to be crouded , and thrust , as when one passes through a throng of people : all the rest became invisible to him , until he came at a little distance , and then it appeared to him again as at first . he found himself in pain , and so hasted home ; where being arrived , a lameness seized him all on one side , which continued on him as long as he lived , which was many years ; for he was living in comb , and gave an account to any that inquired of this accicident for more than twenty years afterward : and this relation i had from a person of known honour , who had it from the man himself . there were some , whose names i have now forgot , but they then lived at a gentlemans house named comb farm , near the place before specified ; both the man , his wife , and divers of the neighbours assured me that they had at many times seen this fair-keeping in the summer time , as they came from tanton market ; but that they durst not adventure in amongst them , for that every one that had done so , had received great damage by it . any person that is incredulous of what is here related , may , upon inquiry of the neighbour inhabitants , receive ample satisfaction , not only as to what is here related , but abundantly more , which i have heard solemnly confirmed by many of them . the tenth relation . an account of two spirits which appeared to two servant maids , in the house of mrs. aysh of south petherton , anno 1680. at south petherton , in the county of somerset , lives a gentlewoman ( very well known to all the neighbouring gentry , not only for her ancient descent , but for her extraordinary piety , and charity more illustrious , ) whom i cannot mention without an honourable respect , having often had the happiness to have been entertained with most obliging respect , both by the virtuous mother , and her congenerous issue . it was on midsummer day , in the year 1680. i happened to pay a visit to that worthy family ; and finding the lady and her daughters at home , after passing common civilities , the eldest of the daughters , ( who is a very ingenious , and accomplisht lady ) informed me that there had been the strangest thing done in their family the preceeding night , that ever was heard on , for their servant maids had raised the devil , &c. and so went on to give a thorow relation of what you will hear by and by : only i think it best to let the maids themselves tell the story , which after the old lady had called them into the room , they did after this manner . one of them , i take it , the tallest , speaking in the name of both . we had been told divers times , that if we fasted on midsummer eve , and then at 12 a clock at night laid a cloath on the table ; with bread , and cheese , and a cup of the best beer , setting our selves down , as if we were going to eat , & leaving the door of the room open ; we should see the persons whom we should afterwards marry , come into the room , and drink to us : accordingly we kept a true fast all the day yesterday , unknown to any of the family ; and at night having disposed of my mistresses to bed , we fastened the stair door of their rooms , which came down into the hall , and locked all the doors of the yard , and whatever way besides led into the house , except the door of the kitchen , which was left open to the yard for the sweet-hearts to enter ; it being then near twelve a clock , we laid a clean cloath on the kitchen table , setting thereon a loaf and cheese , and a stone jug of beer , with a drinking glass , seating our selves together in the inside of the table , with our faces towards the door : we had been in this posture but a little while , before we heard a mighty ratling at the great gate of the yard , as if it would have shook the house down , there was a jingling of chains , and something seemed to prance about the yard like a horse , which put us into great terrour , and affrightment , so that we wisht we had never gone so far in it ; but now we knew not how to go back , and therefore kept the place where we were : my masters spaniel ( for the young captain was then alive ) got against the door of the stair foot , and there made so great a noise with houling , and ratling the door , that we feared they might have taken notice of the disturbance ; but presently came a young man into the kitchen , ( here one of the young ladies interrupted her , saying , housewife , it was the devil ) to which the maid replied , madam i do not believe that , but perhaps it might be the spirit of a man , ) and making a bow to me , he took up the glass , which was full of beer , on the table , and drank to me , filling the glass again , and setting it on the table as before , then making another bow , went out of the room . immediately after which , another came in the same manner , and did the same to the other maid ( whom she named , but i have forgot ) and then all was quiet , and after we had eaten some bread and cheese , we went to bed. so the maid ended what she had to say , and left the room ; but i must not forget that all this while ▪ the other maid stood by her , and acknowledged all she had said to be true . then i desired to know of the old lady , how they came to understand this of the maids , for i thought they did not care to have it divulged ; upon which she replied , we saw in their faces the next morning something of an alteration , as if they had been frighted , and my eldest daughter going into a room , where we use to set aside cold meat , saw part of an apple-pye , which was appointed for their dinners the day before , to be there untoucht , and marking some other little circumstances , began to be inquisitive , until she had sifted out the business . the ladies were very much troubled at what the maids had done , and threatned to put them away upon it : but upon the intercession of neighbours , and their being penitent for what they had done , it was passed by . it was not long after , before the tallest of the maids was married to him , which she said had appeared unto her , and as i remember , he was a drummer in sir philips's regiment : but i fear that weddings sought into by such unwarrantable means , can hardly expect a blessing ; i wish it may prove otherwise for both their sakes . the young ladies after that , would ( to mind the maids of their indiscretion ) call them the spirits of men. advertisement . 1. i have often been told of some that have fasted on midsummer eve , and then gone into the church porch , to see who should die in that parish the subsequent year , and that the spirits of such would ( in the same order they were to die in ) come one after another , and knock at the church door , i remember i was once told of one of these watchers that fell fast asleep , so that none of the company could awaken her , during the time of which profound sleep , the likeness of that party appeared , and knocked at the church door : and that afterwards , when she awaked , she could give no account of any thing that had happened , only that she had been asleep ; until the rest of the company acquainted her of it . 2. whether the appearances here were the spirits of the two young men , who taking them napping at that time of night , might make a visit to their sweet-hearts ; or whether they were not some spirits of another nature , that assumed their likeness , i must leave to the learned to judge ; i must confess i am apt to believe the latter . it seems to me by the ratling of the gate , the noise of the chains , the prancing of the horse , and the affrighting of the spaniel , ( which i knew , and he was a stout dog ; ) i say upon all these circumstances i should imagine that these spirits were not of so gentiel , and smooth a temper as they shewed themselves unto the maids . 3. what charm there can be ascribed to fasting on midsummer eve , and the after-ceremonies , more then to the like abstinence at another time , is that which many doubt of : but why may there not be magical days and seasons , as well as planetary hours ? the devil is called the prince of darkness , because he most familiarly shews himself in the depth of the night , conjurers , and magicians call upon him most in that season ; he hath an aversion to the light , as all evil workers have . much discourse hath been about gathering of fern-seed ( which is looked upon as a magical herb ) on the night of midsummer eve , and i remember i was told of one that went to gather it , and the spirits whiskt by his ears like bullets , and sometimes struck his hat , and other parts of his body : in fine , though he apprehended that he had gotten a quantity of it , and secured it in papers , and a box besides , when he came home , he found all empty . but most probable this appointing of times , and hours , is of the devils own institution , as well as the fast , that having once ensnared people to an obedience to his rules , he may with more facility oblige them to a stricter vassallage . the tenth relation . an account of the death of the most eminent of a certain family presaged by rats eating the hangings of a room . at kitsford in devonshire , which is now the seat of thomas wood esq i very well remember , dining in the parlour there , with the lady , the mother of the above-named gentleman ; she shewed me in the hangings of the room , near one of the windows , a great hole eaten , as supposed , by rats ; it was almost at the top of the room ; and this , she said , happened but a few weeks before the death of her husband some time after dining again in the same room , there was another hole eaten just under the former ; which the gentlewoman was pleased to say , did foreshew her death ; and truly , in a very little time after , she died on a sunday morning , without any previous sickness ; being at that time dressing her self to go to church , with intent to receive the communion ; and was to all appearance well in health , and dead , in half an hours time . about a year , or more after that , another hole was eaten in the same hanging , soon after which died roger wood esq the heir , and elder brother to him that now injoys the estate . he likewise died very suddenly , for having been out coursing a hare in the morning , he came in about noon at his brother george powell , esquires , ( where he then lodged ) and leaning his hand to his head , complained that his head aked , and died in a few hours . i had a relation of my own , who was a silk-man , and had laid by a parcel of ribbons , which he had sold to a merchant , for the sea ; after a day or two , when they were to be sent away , there was above 30 yards of them torn out , eaten , and spoiled by rats : within a very short time after the silk-man died as he was returning from a journy to london . advertisement . rats and toads are both lookt upon as noxious creatures , and therefore generally loathed by all people , who generally have a natural antipathy against that sort of vermin , unless it be witches , and such , who are said to cherish them : and why may there not be magical animals , as well as magical plants ? but by what kind of instinct these creatures should foreknow of such events , or if they do not fore-know , upon what score they should after this manner fore-bode , and prognosticate such catastrophies ; is a very hard matter to determine . they are generally look'd upon to be ominous , so are crows , ravens , and screech owls , which generally resort to the windows , or tops of houses , where people are a dying ; and most usually the resort of them to houses , and places , is attended with an answerable fatality . nor is it unusual for people to have presages of their approach into the other world , which perhaps may be the care and vigilance of some good genius , by these notices to prepare us for it . the twelfth relation . an account of one stripped of all his clothes after he was in bed , and almost worried to death by spirits . i had occasion to make mention of a noblemans house in the west of england , and to give two relations of what passed there of my own knowledge : i shall now add another , known to the lady , and all the family ; which is thus . one night , as we were at supper , one of the ladies footmen complained he was pained in his head , whereupon he had orders to go to bed , which he did some hours before the rest of the family . his lodging was by the side of a fair gallery , where there were several alcoves , with beds , for the servants , and they were planted near sir f's lodging . when the lady was disposed to go to her chamber , the other company waited on her up the stairs ( most of us lodging the same way ) we passed into the foresaid gallery , and when we came over against the alcove , where the page was , we found the door of it open , and out of it issued a steam , which by the light of the candles appeared like a thick fog : which occasioned some of us to look into the room , where we saw the poor young man lying speechless on the bed , his eyes were staring very wide , and fixed on one side of the room , his hands were clutched , his hair erected , and his whole body in so violent a sweat , as if he had been in the bagnio ; all the clothes of the bed were flung , some in one part of the room , and some in another , his very shirt was drawn off his body , and cast into one side of the room ; and it was near half an hour before he could recollect himself , and gather breath , so as to speak to us : at length , having taken somewhat to recall his spirits , he gave us this surprising account of what had past from the time he went to bed , which we guess'd to be about three hours . he told us that he lay about half an hour , endeavouring to compose himself to sleep , but could not , because of the pain in his head , that about that time there came into the room to him two in the appearance of very beautiful young women , whose presence enlightned the place , as if it had been day , though there was no candle near it . that they endeavoured to come into the bed to him , being one on the one side , the other on the other side thereof , which he resisted with all the power he could , striking at them several times with his fists , but could feel nothing but empty shadows ; yet were they so strong , that they drew all the bed-clothes off him , though he endeavoured with all his force to hold them , that after that they had stripped him of his shirt ; and he had contested so long with them , that he concluded within himself he should die under their violencies , during all that time he had no power to speak , or call for aid ; but was at last reduced to that condition wherein we found him . some were ordered to continue that night ; and the next day he was bleeded , having been much bruised in the conflict ; however he had no sickness after it , nor do i hear that ever after he had any disturbance from them . advertisement . this is perhaps one of the most stupend●ous accounts of this nature that have been heard of ; i could say much more , only for the regard and honour i ought to bear to the family , i dare not name them , unless i had their leave , but the thing is so well known to all that were in the house at that time , which were more than thirty , and by them imparted to so many others , that it is beyond the skill of the greatest caviller to contest it . the thirteenth relation . a relation of a gentleman that was cruelly murthered by witches , who made his image of wax , and stuck pins therein , april 78. whereby he was miserably tormented , and died the summer following . in the west of scotland , an honourable gentleman , sir — maxwell of pollock , was taken with a grievous distemper , which by the vehemency of the pain , hindred him from taking any rest , attended with continual sweating , through the vehemency of the agony . his pain resembled that which is caused by punction , as if he had had so many pins stuck in his side , but more vehement than a pain excited by that can be conceived to be ▪ several physicians were imployed to search into the cause thereof , but none could find it out ; nor could procure him ease by any remedies : so that he ●y in a comfortless condition , expecting nothing , but to be racked with insupportable tortures , till that long'd for remedy , death , should come . while he lay in this miserable torment , it happened that a woman ( then pretending to be dumb ) entred his house ; and pointing to the chamber where he was lying , made signs to those that were at that time in his house , to follow her out of doors ; they at first took no notice of her , but she persisting therein , they went out with her , to see if they could understand her meaning . she led them into a house adjacent ( a tenant of this distressed gentleman ▪ s , ) and having entred the house , she gave signs to them to open a chest there ; whereupon they desired the woman of the house to open the chest , that they might satisfy their curiosity in so far humouring her . the woman conscious of her own guilt , refused ; whereupon they beginning to suspect there was more then ordinary in it , that made her so averse from it , broke it open , which when they had done , they found therein an image of wax , which they took out , and found a great many pins stuck in the same side of it , as the gentlemans pain held him in his . they took out the pins , and afterwards returning to the house , they asked the gentleman how he found himself ; who answered that he was altogether eased of his pain , and in a very good condition . then they took the pins , and stuck in the other side of the image , when immediately the gentleman cryed out of a pain that had seized him on his other side , as vehement as the former was . they took them out again , and he was eased as formerly . the witch was had before a justice , but i never heard that she was further troubled , whether for that that was not sufficient proof in law to take away her life , or for some other reason i know not . the pretended dumb woman was afterwards seized , and imprisoned at glasgow , where she pretended to recover the use of her tongue , and spoke , whereas before she seemed to be dumb . several strange things were reported of her there ; which being variously reported , i would not trouble the reader with a relation thereof ; mentioning nothing herein but what i know to be of undoubted truth , and what was acknowledged by all . after she had been kept there for two or three weeks , she was transported to edinburgh , and put in the cannon-gate prison , where she remained above half a year . she was several times had before the council , and examined . a great many persons out of curiosity visited her , some of whom had better kept away ; for if they were guilty of love intrigues , she used sufficiently to expose them , sparing neither quality nor sex. when any questioned how she came by that knowledge , and charged her with having correspondence with the devil , she made answer in the words of our saviour ; if satan cast out satan , how can his kingdom stand ? denying that she had any compact with the devil , but affirming that it was a gift she had from her birth . she was set at liberty , after having been a considerable time in prison . but the gentleman after her seizure , was taken with the same distemper , and died thereof . the fourteenth relation . an account of a person that by carrying of a girdle from one witch to another , was reduced to madness . near the river of tweed in scotland , a woman suspected to be a witch , had a child very sick , and seeing she could not help it by lawful means , she had her address to her diabolical art ; this way she could not free her child , unless she laid either the same disease , or a worse upon another person , otherwise she must have thwarted the interest of her infernal master , which was not in her power , if it had been her inclination , as undoubtedly it was not , to effect : she , hearing that a scrivener was going two or three miles to a place where she had an acquaintance , who served the same master with her self , to wit , the prince of darkness , went to him , and desired him to carry a girdle to her . her design in sending it by him was , that her child might be cured of its distemper , and the same or a worse laid on this innocent person . whether she had any malice against him , i could not be informed ; but i rather incline to think that it was only in obedience to her masters command . he took the girdle from her , and when he came to the place , went , and delivered it to the party . the woman at the delivery of it , having never had any prejudice against the bearer , was really troubled that he should have been imployed therein , knowing how much it would tend to his hurt , and asked him if her friend could find no other person to impose this trouble upon , but him , to carry it , not daring to tell him the danger he had thereby involved himself in , lest she should bring her self into a greater , by being discovered , only pretending that her friend was very uncivil in troubling a person of his quality with any such thing . he answered her , that there was no indiscretion in it , adding withal , that it was his utmost desire to be serviceable to any person , without respect to their quality , to the utmost of his power . the woman entertained him with several discourses , and seemed very courteous to him ; and at parting she desired him to have a special care that he did not sleep till he got home , telling him that he would be strongly inclined to sleep , and withal certifying him that if he slept any where by the way , he would have cause to repent it while he lived . he promised to take care to prevent it , beginning then to be somewhat afraid , recalling to mind that the person he had the girdle from , was under the bruit of a witch . as he was going homewards , he found himself mightily assailed by sleep , and he strove as much against it as was possible ; but when he was come within less then a quarter of a mile of his own house , it so prevailed upon him , that he could go no further , but laid himself down upon the grass to sleep . when he awaked again , he was raging mad , and continued so for a long time after without respite , and during his life he was mad in the three hot months in summer , and at the full of the moon . his son also , who was born a considerable time after this , was heir to the same distemper , and for ought i know is still alive , and hath the same fits at the usual times ; as also a daughter of the sons . this story i have from sure hands , who have heard the father relate it when he was in his right wits , as he used to be for the most part , save at the times above mentioned . the son i have spoke with several times , and have seen him run up and down in his mad fits. the fifteenth relation . a strange apparition , which was seen by a man , as he was going home two miles in a winter night , near kinneel by the river of forth in scotland . a certain man whom i know , a little before christmas , several years ago , went in the morning from his dwelling house , to a sea-port town about two miles distant : and having several urgent businesses there , he took up the whole day in dispatching them , and was necessitated to stay still near eight of the clock at night at which time he set forth , being no wise in drink ; nor was he at all of a timorous nature . he had no company with him , and walkt on in his journey without seeing any thing frightful , or so much as thinking on any such . when he was come to the top of a hill , which was half way home , he of a sudden saw the appearance of four men carrying a dead corps on their shoulders , unattended by any ; which made him easily conjecture what it was ; besides , that it is not usual in that place to bury any in the night time , except it be persons of the greatest quality . this apparition ye must needs think , did startle him a little , there being no houses near him ; it being a wild place . he thought to shun it by going out of the high-way into some by-road ; which when he did , he found himself nothing advantaged thereby ; for in the very time that he was turning himself about , it was transported from the high-way , and walkt directly before him , keeping the same distance as before ; which when he observed , he returned into the high-road again . this he attempted to do several times ; but was served after the same manner as formerly ; whereupon he resolved to keep straight on in his way , without turning either to the right hand or the left , praying to god to preserve him from the devil , or any of his emissaries . the spectre kept a little before him , observing always the same distance ; so that if he walkt slow , it likewise slackned its pace , and if he hastened his steps , it likewise moved quicker . he followed it on this wise , till at last it came to a little stone-bridge that was over a brook , about a quarter of a mile from his house ; the brook was narrow , but not so narrow , as that a man could jump over it ; the water in the winter time would strike a man above the middle . the four ghosts that carried this dead corps , when they were come to this place , laid the coffin across the bridge ; so that the man could not go over upon the bridge , unless he stept over the coffin . the man when he came up was at a stand , not knowing what to do in this case ; to wade through the brook he had no great mind , in regard the season was then cold . to go over the bridge , and so step over it , he durst not , not knowing , if he should have hazarded so to do , what power it might have over him to do him mischief . while he was thus musing , he bethought himself of one expedient , which if he could effect , he thought he might safely go over the bridge without receiving any hurt : it was this ; he designed to try if he could prize it off the bridge into the water with his cane , for he durst not adventure to touch it with his hands : but when he went about it , and prized it with all his strength , he found it remained unmoveable as a rock ; yet he continued so doing a considerable time , till at last he broke his cane . afterwards , seeing no possibility of getting over the bridge , he was necessitated to go through the water , notwithstanding the coldness of the season . when he was got on the other side , he saw the four ghosts take up the coffin again on their shoulders , and carry it off the high-way , he viewed them till they carried it over a little eminence ( a piece of ground higher then the rest , resembling a hill , but not so high ) but after that saw it no more . afterward he went home to his house , and as soon as he saw the light of the candle that was burning in the house , he immediately fell down upon the ground . ( which they say is usual to persons that are frightened with apparitions . ) his wife and servants seeing what befel him , instantly took him up , brought him to life again , and asked him what might be the cause thereof ; he told them that he knew of no cause , seeing he found himself very well in his health all the day before , unless it were an apparition he saw by the way as he came home , rehearsing the story as is above related . advertisement . this story i have heard related by several persons of good repute , that lived in the same town with him , who had it from his own mouth . the man i have several times seen , but never had occasion , that i remember of , to be in his company , at least at that time when he related the above-mentioned story . let no man therefore doubt of intelligencies in the world , besides what are hudled up in garments of clay : we see agencies above the reach of our comprehensions , and things performed by bodies seemingly aerial , which surpass the strength , power , and capacity of the most robust mortal . finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a28908-e230 general . ●…e of our ●…ds coming . p. martyr aged 63. h. bulling●… 50 years d●… aged 71. guil. fare lived 76 ye●… . bishop latmer lived years , and gataker . nicol. hemmingius , ag●… 87. theod. beza aged 87. dr. chader 89. let. nanniu insigni litera ●…tura , viz , 10 a ● . gen. the ●…ner of our ●…s coming . 3. gen. proofs of the doctrine . psal . 19.11 . 4. gen. what the blessedness of faithful servants . gen. why ted , who ●…e the por●… of , &c. gen. this ●…ssed●…ess ●…y reserved last coming , ●…c . 1. use . information 2. use . exhortation